





CkpightW ' 


COPYRIGHT DEPOSiT. 












































































































































. 






























































































• t 


•t 






























1 



































































. 






































THE PIONEER BOYS OF 
THE COLUMBIA 



OR: IN THE WILDERNESS OF THE 
GREAT NORTHWEST 


THE YOUNG PIONEER SERIES 

BY HARRISON ADAMS 
ILLUSTRATED 



THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE OHIO, 

Or : Clearing the Wilderness . . . $1.26 

THE PIONEER BOYS ON THE GREAT 
LAKES, Or : On the Trail of the Iroquois . 1.25 

THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSIS- 
SIPPI, Or: The Homestead in the Wilderness 1.25 
THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI, 

Or : In the Country of the Sioux . .1.25 

THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE YELLOW- 
STONE, Or : Lost in the Land of Wonders . 1.26 

THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA, 

Or: In the Wilderness of the Great North- 
west . . . . . . . .1.25 


-* 88 «- 

THE PAGE COMPANY 
53 Beacon Street Boston, Mass. 












• 
















THE TWO BOYS HAD TO . . . START UPON THE LONG 

journey into the northwest ” (See page 148) 



S’V* on^t 

Qttjp fmnuj piattm* £mpa 

THE PIONEER BOYS 
OF THE COLUMBIA 

OR: IN THE WILDERNESS OF THE GREAT NORTHWEST 

By HARRISON ADAMS 

Author of “The Pioneer Boys of the Ohio,” “The Pioneer 
Boys of the Missouri,” “The Pioneer Boys 
of the Yellowstone,” etc. 



Illustrated by 

WALTER S. ROGERS 


THE PAGE COMPANY 
BOSTON + MDCCCCXYI 




JUN 16 1916 


©CU433382 

'Vvoj ' 




PREFACE 


Dear Boys : — 

The time has at last arrived when we must 
say good-bye to our pioneer friends, the Arm- 
strongs. You will remember how we have fol- 
lowed their adventurous careers down the Ohio, 
along the Mississippi, then up the great Missouri 
to the wonder country of the Yellowstone; and 
now, between the covers of the present volume, 
are narrated the concluding incidents in the 
story of “W estward Ho ! ’ ’ 

Our country is deeply indebted to the class of 
pioneers typified by the Armstrong boys. Rest- 
less spirits many of them were, always yearning 
for richer lands where game would be more 
plentiful. It was undoubtedly this desire that 
led them further and further into the 6 6 Country 
of the Setting Sun,” constantly seeking that 
which many of them never found ; until at length 
the Pacific barred their further progress. 


VI 


PREFACE 


Bob and Sandy Armstrong, together with 
their sturdy sons, Dick and Roger, are but 
types of the settlers who opened up the rich 
territory of the Mississippi Valley, as well as 
the Great West. Their kind is not so numerous 
now, at least in our own country, since the need 
for such adventurous souls has become less 
acute. In many places, however, like the Can- 
adian Northwest, they can still be met with, 
forging the links that will bind the wilderness 
to civilization. 

If you boys have found one half the enjoy- 
ment in reading of the exploits of our young 
pioneers that the task has afforded the author 
in writing of them, his aim, which has been to 
instruct as well as to entertain, will have been 
accomplished. 

Harrison Adams. 

May 1, 1916. 




CONTENTS 

CHAPTEB PAGE 

Preface v 

I The Lure of the Setting Sun .... 1 

II Wrecked in the Rapids 11 

III Wolves in the Timber 22 

IV The Birch Bark Message 33 


V What the Picture Writing Told ... 44 


VI Stalking the Buffalo 55 

VII Hunters, All 66 

VIII Charged by a Bull 74 

IX Planning a Surprise 82 

X Springing the Trap 96 

XI Banished from Camp 106 

XII On Fishing Bent 117 

XIII Glorious Sport with the Trout . . . 128 

XIV Prisoners of the Dacotahs 139 

XV When Stout Hearts Were Necessary . 149 

XVI The Escape 159 

XVII Shelter in a Hollow Tree 170 

vii 


Vlll 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTEE PAGE 

XYIII The Storm 180 

XIX Under the Fallen Forest Monarch . . 190 

XX The Return from Captivity .... 199 
XXI At the Foot of the Rockies .... 211 
XXII The Death of the Bull Moose . . . 222 

XXIII Hunting the Mountain Sheep . . . 232 

XXIV On the Burning Desert 243 

XXV The Oasis 254 

XXVT Among the Nez Perces 263 

XXVII From Saddle to Canoe Again .... 276 
XXVIII At the Falls of the Columbia . . . 287 

XXIX Nearing the Salty Sea 298 

XXX A Moment of Peril 308 

XXXI The End of the Long Trail .... 316 
XXXII To the Rising Sun — Conclusion . . . 329 

Notes 337 




PAGE 

“ The two boys had to . . . sxArt upon the long 
journey into the northwest v ( see page 148) 
Frontispiece 


S' 


11 1 He tries to strike them as they jump at him ’ ” 
u 1 Run for the trees, roger ! ’ shouted dick ” . 

“ They pushed forward, and were soon at the 

FALLEN TREE ” 

“ 1 There ! You can see him move ’ ” 

“ Fully half of the flat head Indians went with 

THE LANDSLIDE ” 


32 


74 


192 

\S 

235 

y 

317 

V 









The Pioneer Boys of the 
Columbia 


CHAPTER I 
i 

THE LUBE OF THE SETTING SUN 

“It strikes me, Dick, the rapids are noisier 
to-day than ever before.” 

“We have time enough yet, Roger, to paddle 
ashore, and give up our plan of running them. ’ ’ 

“But that would be too much like showing the 
white feather, Cousin ; and you must know that 
we Armstrongs never like to do that. ’ ’ 

‘ 4 Then we are to try our luck in the midst of 
the snarling, white-capped water-wolves, are we, 
Roger?” 

“I say, ‘yes.’ We started to make the run, 
and a little extra noise isn’t going to frighten us 
off. Besides, we may not have another chance 
to try it.” 

“You’re right there, Roger, for I heard Cap- 

l 


2 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


tain Lewis say we’d have to start up the river 
again in a few days, heading into the great West, 
the Land of the Setting Sun.” 

“I am ready, Dick. My paddle can be de- 
pended on to see us through. We’ll soon be at 
the head of the rapids, too.” 

“ Already the canoe feels the pull, and races 
to meet it. Steady now, Roger, and let us re- 
member what the Indians told us about the only 
safe passage through the Big Trouble Water, as 
they call it. A little more to the left — now 
straight ahead, and both together ! ’ ’ 

The two sturdy, well-grown lads who crouched 
in the frail Indian craft, made of tanned buffalo 
skins, need no introduction to those who have 
read any of the preceding volumes of this series. 

There may be those, however, who, in these 
pages, are making the acquaintance of Dick and 
Roger, the young pioneers, for the first time; 
and for their benefit a little explanation may be 
necessary. 

While the pair are shooting downward, on the 
rapidly increasing current of the Yellowstone 
River, toward the roaring rapids, on this spring 
day in the year 1805, let us take a brief look 
backward. Who were these daring lads of the 
old frontier days, and how came they so far 


THE LURE OF THE SETTING SUN 


3 


from the westernmost settlements of the Eng- 
lish-speaking race along the Mississippi, and 
about the mouth of the Missouri? 

Dick Armstrong and his cousin, Roger, were 
the sons of two brothers whose adventures along 
the Ohio in the days of Daniel Boone occupied 
our attention in the earlier stories of border 
life. They were worthy of their fathers, for 
Dick had inherited the thoughtful character of 
Bob Armstrong, while Roger at times displayed 
the same bold disposition that had always 
marked Sandy, his parent, in the perilous days 
when they founded their homes in the then un- 
trodden wilderness. 

The families were now located at that spot 
which had first been taken up by the French, and 
called St. Louis in honor of the King of France. 
Their grandfather, David Armstrong, still lived, 
as did also his wife, hale and hearty, enjoying 
the increasing households of their children. 

Bob and Sandy had both married, and besides 
Dick there was a smaller son, named Sam in the 
cabin of the former. Roger had a little sister, 
called l&ary, in honor of her grandmother. 

The two cousins had grown up, as did most 
lads of those early days, accustomed to think 
for themselves, and to meet danger bravely. 


4 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


Both of them were accomplished in all the arts 
known to successful woodsmen. They learned 
from experience, as well as from the lips of old 
borderers who visited in their homes, and were 
able to hold their own with any boys of their age 
in the community. 

A sudden calamity threatened to disturb the 
peace of the Armstrong circle, when it was 
learned that there was a flaw in the deed by 
which their property was held. An important 
signature was required in order to perfect this 
title, and, unless this could be obtained, and 
shown by the succeeding spring, everything 
would pass into the possession of a rich and un- 
scrupulous French Indian trader, Francois 
Lascelles by name. 

Inquiry developed the fact that Jasper Wil- 
liams, the man whose signature was so impor- 
tant to the happiness of all the Armstrongs, had 
gone with the expedition undertaken by Captain 
Lewis and Captain Clark, which was headed into 
the unknown country of the Setting Sun, with 
the hope of finding a way to the far distant Pa- 
cific Ocean. 

No white man had as yet crossed the vast 
stretches of country that lay west of the rolling 
Mississippi, and it was the boldest undertaking 


THE LURE OF THE SETTING SUN 


5 


ever known when President Jefferson influenced 
Congress to stand back of his proposition to 
learn the extent of the possessions that had re- 
cently come to the United States. (Note 1.) 1 

The Presidents private secretary, Captain 
Lewis, headed the small party of adventurous 
spirits, assisted by an army officer, Captain 
Clark. They left St. Louis in the spring of 
1804, and had been long on the way when the 
Armstrongs discovered that the one man whom 
they could depend on to save their homes was 
with the expedition. 

Ordinarily Bob and Sandy Armstrong would 
have been quick to take upon themselves the 
duty of overtaking the expedition, and securing 
the necessary signature ; but a recent injury pre- 
vented one of the brothers from going. 

In the end the proposition of Dick and Roger 
to undertake the stupendous task was agreed 
to, and the boys started, mounted on two horses 
and equipped as well as the times permitted. 
The adventures they met with were thrilling in 
the extreme, and have been described at length 
in earlier volumes. 2 

1 The notes will be found at the end of the book. 

2 “The Pioneer Boys of the Missouri” and “The Pioneer Boys 
of the Yellowstone.” 


6 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


The youths overtook the expedition after it 
had gone far up the “ Great Muddy,” as the 
Missouri had already become known, and the 
coveted signature was obtained. Then the lads 
were tempted to continue with the party, since 
Captain Lewis was sending back one' of his most 
trusted scouts with an account of what had al- 
ready happened to the expedition, for the pe- 
rusal of President Jefferson; and he could be 
trusted to see that the precious document 
reached the Armstrongs. 

During the winter just passed the two boys 
were kept busy in the role of scouts and provid- 
ers of fresh meat for the camp, a duty which 
their early training made them peculiarly fitted 
to assume. 

The expedition had laid out a comfortable 
camp near the Indian village of the Man- 
dan tribe, with whom peaceful relations had 
been established at the time of their first arrival 
in the neighborhood. 

Some of the bolder spirits had ventured into 
the realm of natural wonders now known as Yel- 
lowstone Park, and had viewed with amazement 
and awe the strange geysers that spouted hot 
water hundreds of feet in the air at stated peri- 
ods, as well as many other singular mysteries. 


THE LURE OF THE SETTING SUN 


7 


Dick and Roger had been among the fortunate 
few to view these marvels; but, as a rule, the 
soldiers and bordermen associated with the two 
captains were almost as superstitious as the ig- 
norant red men, and actually feared to set eyes 
on these strange freaks of Nature which they 
could not understand. The Indians called the 
place the Bad Lands, and believed an evil Mani- 
tou dwelt there, who was ever ready to seize 
upon and enchain those reckless warriors who 
should invade his territory. 

Slowly the long winter had passed away, and 
all seemed to be going well. There had been oc- 
casional signs of trouble, when hostile hunting 
parties of Indians were encountered; but, thus 
far, none of the expedition had been more than 
wounded in these frays. 

Spring was at last at hand, and every one 
in the party looked forward with eagerness 
to the fresh start that was soon to be made. 
They had gathered much information concern- 
ing the vast stretch of plains and mountains 
that still lay between them and their goal ; but, 
since only Indians had ever penetrated that 
wilderness, these stories were invariably un- 
trustworthy, for the mind of the red man 
was very much like that of a child, and could 


8 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


see things only from an imaginative stand- 
point. 

About all that the adventurers really knew 
was that there was a tremendous barrier of 
mountains which they must climb before they 
could hope to attain their ambitious aim and 
gaze upon the Pacific Ocean, seen at that time 
only by those, following Balboa, who had 
crossed the narrow isthmus where the Panama 
Canal now joins the rival oceans. 

Every evening, when the sun was setting in 
a maze of glowing colors, Dick and Roger were 
accustomed to stand and watch until the last 
fiery finger had finally faded from the skies. To 
them that mysterious West held out beckoning 
arms. They never tired of talking about the 
fresh wonders they might gaze upon once they 
started into the trackless wilds ; and their young 
souls were aflame with eagerness as. the days 
crept along, each one bringing them closer to 
the hour of departure. 

For some time they had intended to take a 
canoe through the big rapids of the river, which 
they had passed in ascending the stream, before 
making the winter camp. From the Indians 
they had secured all possible information, and 
finally, knowing that their time here was now 


THE LURE OF THE SETTING SUN 


9 


short, they had set forth with the canoe that 
had been their property for months, bent upon 
undertaking the rather risky voyage. 

If the daring canoe-man knows his course, the 
passing through a rapid, amidst all the foam 
and rush of hungry waters, is not the perilous 
thing it seems. Besides a knowledge of the 
way, all that is required is a bold heart, a quick 
eye, a stout paddle, and muscular arms to 
wield it. 

The two lads soon entered the upper stretches 
of the white-capped water. They quickly 
picked out their course, and found themselves 
shooting downward with almost incredible 
speed. Around them on every hand was boil- 
ing, tumultuous water, curling and rushing and 
leaping as though eager to seize upon its prey. 

Dick and his cousin were not at all dismayed. 
They had rubbed up against perils so often in 
their young lives that they could keep cool in 
the face of almost any danger. Roger crouched 
in the bow and fended oft from the rocks, so that 
the glancing blows the boat received would not 
damage the tough skins of which the craft was 
made. 

Dick occupied the stern, and his was the crafty 
hand that really guided the canoe, for Roger al- 


10 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


ways acknowledged that his cousin could handle 
a paddle better than he could. 

They had passed more than two-thirds of the 
way down the rapids, and the worst seemed to 
be behind them, when something strange hap- 
pened. 

The canoe struck a partly submerged, but per- 
fectly smooth, rock. It was only a slight blow, 
and glancing at that, but nevertheless the results 
Were startling. No sooner had the accident oc- 
curred than the bottom of the boat gaped open 
and the water rushed in with terrible speed. 
One look convinced Dick that it was quite hope- 
less to try to keep the craft afloat with their 
weight to force this flood through the hole. 

‘ ‘ Quick! snatch up your gun, and jump over- 
board, Roger!” he shouted. “And hold on to 
the boat, remember, like grim death ! ’ ’ 

Roger was nothing if not catlike in his actions 
when an emergency arose; and the two lads 
leaped over into the swirling water as one, ready 
to battle for their lives with the rapids, where 
the superstitious red men said the evil spirits 
dwelt amidst continual strife and warring. 


CHAPTER II 


WRECKED IN THE RAPIDS 

When they made this sudden plunge, the two 
boys were careful to maintain their grip upon 
the sides of the boat, one being on the right and 
the other on the left. Relieved of their weight, 
the buoyant canoe would probably float, and 
might yet prove of considerable help to them in 
navigating the remainder of the boisterous rap- 
ids. 

All pioneer boys early learned to swim like 
fishes. It was as much a part of their educa- 
tion as handling a gun, or acquiring a knowledge 
of woodcraft. The lad who was not proficient 
in all these things would have been hard to find, 
and had he been discovered, the chances were 
he would have been deemed a true mollycoddle, 
and fit only to wear the dresses of his sister, or, 
as the Indians would have described it, be a 
‘ ‘ squaw. ’ 9 

No sooner had Dick and Roger found them- 
selves in the swift flowing waters than they 
11 


12 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


struck out most manfully to keep themselves 
and the boat afloat. It was no new experience in 
their adventurous career, for before now they 
had more than once found themselves battling 
with a flood. 

For a brief time it promised to be a most ex- 
citing experience, and one that would require 
their best endeavors if they hoped to come out 
alive at the foot of the rapids. To be hurled 
against some of the jutting spurs of rock with 
all the force of that speeding current would 
mean blows that would weaken their powers of 
resistance, and cause them to lose their grip on 
the side of the canoe. 

There were times when they were almost over- 
whelmed by the dashing, foamy waters. In 
every instance, however, their pluck and good 
judgment served to carry them through the dif- 
ficulty. 

All the while they had the satisfaction of 
knowing that they must be drawing closer to the 
end of the rapids. Already Dick believed he 
could notice a little slackening of the fury with 
which they were beaten on all sides by the lash- 
ing waters. He managed to give a shout to en- 
courage his cousin. 

“Keep holding on, Roger; we are nearly at 


WRECKED IN THE RAPIDS 


13 


the bottom! Another minute will take us into 
smoother water! Tighten your grip, and we 
shall win out yet ! ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ I ’m game to the finish ! ’ ’ was all Roger could 
say in reply, for every time he opened his mouth 
it seemed as though some of the riotous water 
would swoop over his head and almost choke him 
by forcing itself down his throat. 

Before another minute was half over they had 
come to the foot of the rapids, and, still holding 
to the waterlogged canoe, floated out upon com- 
paratively smooth water. Here amidst the 
foam and eddies they managed to push the boat 
toward the shore. 

Roger was already laughing, a little hyster- 
ically it is true, for he had been tremendously 
worked up over the exciting affair. It might 
have ended in a tragedy for them ; but, now that 
the peril was past, Roger could afford to act as 
if he saw only the humorous side of the acci- 
dent. 

“That was a very close call, Dick!” he ven- 
tured, as they continued to swim as best they 
could, holding their guns in the hands that at 
the same time clutched the gunwales of the boat. 

“We rather expected it,” replied Dick, “and 
laid our plans to meet an upset ; but it came with 


14 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


a rush, after all. Who’d ever believe such a 
little knock against a rock would have burst the 
tough skin of our hide boat?” 

“Yes, and a perfectly smooth rock at that,” 
added Roger, as though he knew this to a cer- 
tainty, and it added to the mystery in his eyes. 
“I believed these boats were tough enough to 
stand ten times that amount of pounding. I be- 
lieve after all I prefer our old style of dugout.” 

“Yes, they may be clumsy, but you can de- 
pend on them all the time ; and after this I think 
I’ll be suspicious about a hide boat,” Dick con- 
tinued. 

The shore was now close at hand, and they 
found little difficulty in making a landing. At 
the same time the half sunken Indian boat was 
dragged up on the bank, and tipped over to re- 
lieve it of the water, though that began to pour 
out through the rent in the bottom as soon as it 
left the river. 

It was only natural that the two boys should 
first throw themselves down on the soft bank to 
regain some of their breath after such an excit- 
ing time. Then, having been brought up in the 
school of preparedness, their next act was to 
examine their guns, and to renew the priming 
of powder in the pan, so that the weapons, on 


WRECKED IN THE RAPIDS 


15 


which they always depended to defend them- 
selves against sudden perils, would he in con- 
dition for immediate use in case of necessity. 

In those days old heads were to he found on 
young shoulders. Responsibility caused lads, 
hardly entering their teens, to become the de- 
fenders of their families, as well as hunters and 
trappers. And the Armstrong cousins had long 
filled a position of trust of this description in 
the home circles. 

“Well, we shot the rapids, all right,” re- 
marked Roger, presently, with a whimsical 
smile; “but not exactly as we had planned. 
Now we can have the pleasure of walking back 
to camp. At least it saves us the bother of pad- 
dling all the way, after making a carry around 
the rapids. And we meant to give our boat to 
one of the Mandan boys, you remember, Dick . ’ 9 

“I’m puzzled about that boat, ’ ’ remarked the 
other, frowning. 

“I suppose you mean you wonder what 
made it play such a treacherous trick on us, 
after standing the wear and tear oj the winter,” 
Roger observed. 

“Yes, for you remember we examined it 
closely only yesterday, and made sure it was in 
perfect condition. Suppose we take a look at 


16 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


that break, and see how it happened to come.” 

“Oh ! the chances are,” said Roger, carelessly, 
‘ ‘ the old hide became worn or weak through age, 
and gave way. Still,” he added, “that was 
only a little bump, Dick, and I’m as bothered as 
you are how to explain it. ’ ’ 

In another minute they were bending over the 
upturned canoe. Immediately both boys ut- 
tered exclamations of astonishment, as though 
they had made a discovery that gave them an 
unexpected thrill. 

“Why, it looks as if a sharp knife blade had 
been drawn straight down along here, and cut 
nearly through the skin, so that even a little 
blow would finish it ! ” exclaimed Roger, turning 
his troubled eyes upon his cousin as if to ascer- 
tain whether the other agreed with him. 

‘ 4 That is exactly what has been done, ’ ’ added 
Dick, soberly. 6 1 See, you can even notice where 
the slit extends further than the break. This 
was not as much an accident as we thought, 
Roger. Some rascal, who knew what we ex- 
pected to do, tried to bring about our destruc- 
tion in the rapids ! ’ ’ 

“But it must have been done since yester- 
day,” declared the other angrily, “for we 
looked over every inch of the skin of the boat 


WRECKED IN THE RAPIDS 


17 


then, and surely would have noticed the deep 
scoring of a knife blade.” 

“ There can be no doubt about that,” agreed 
Dick. “And the work was skillfully done in 
the bargain. Whoever made that cut expected 
that the boat would strike against rocks many 
times during the run of the rapids, and took 
chances that one of the blows would tear open 
the weak place. And that is what happened.” 

“It would have gone much harder with us if 
we had not been most of the way down the de- 
scent,” said Roger, with a frown on his face. 
“But, Dick, who could the treacherous rascal 
be? As far as we know, we have not made a 
single enemy among the members of the party. 
Would one of our Indian friends have played 
such a mean trick on us, do you think?” 

“No one but an enemy could have done it, 
Roger, because there was nothing to gain; for 
while some Indians might envy us our rifles 
these would surely be lost with us in the rapids 
and never recovered.” 

“That makes the mystery worse than ever, 
then,” fretted the other lad, who was so consti- 
tuted that among his boy friends down along 
the Missouri he had often gone under the name 
of “Headstrong Roger.” 


18 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


“I have a suspicion, although there is really 
nothing to back it up, that I can see,” remarked 
Dick, reflectively, as though at some time in the 
past winter he had allowed himself to speculate 
concerning certain things which were now again 
taking possession of his mind. 

4 ‘Dick, tell me what it is about, please,” urged 
his cousin, “because I’m groping in the dark, 
myself. ’ ’ 

“There is only one man that I know of who 
hates us bitterly,” commenced Dick, and in- 
stantly a flash of intelligence overspread the 
face of the other. 

“Do you mean that French trader, Frangois 
Lascelles V ’ he demanded. 

“I was thinking of him, and his equally un- 
scrupulous son, Alexis,” Dick admitted. 

“But, when we captured them last fall, they 
were held prisoners in the camp until Mayhew, 
the scout, was well on his way down the river 
and could not possibly be overtaken. Then the 
party of Frenchmen was let go, with the solemn 
warning from Captain Lewis that if any of them 
loitered around this region they would be shot 
on sight. And Dick, all winter long you remem- 
ber we have seen nothing of Lascelles, or indeed 
for that matter any other white man. ’ ’ 


WRECKED IN THE RAPIDS 


19 


4 4 Still/ ’ urged the other, 4 ‘he may have come 
back here again when he found he could not over- 
take Mayhew and secure that paper. A man 
like Frangois Lascelles hates bitterly, and never 
forgives. To be beaten in his game by a 
couple of mere boys would make him gnash his 
teeth every time he remembered it. Yes, some- 
thing seems to tell me, Roger, that our old enemy 
has returned, and is even now in communication 
with some treacherous member of the expedi- 
tion.’ ’ 

“You mean his money has hired some one to 
play this terrible trick that might have cost us 
our lives ; is that it, HickT 9 

“It is only a guess with me,” replied the 
other, soberly ; 4 4 but I can see no other explana- 
tion of this mystery. ’ 9 

4 4 But who could be the guilty man in the 
camp ? ’ 9 asked Roger. 4 4 We believed every one 
was our friend, from the two captains down to 
the lowest in line. It is terrible to suspect 
any one of a crime like this. How will we 
ever be able to find out about it, do you 
think?” 

4 4 We must begin to keep our eyes about us 
and watch,” advised Hick. 4 4 One by one we 
can cross the names off our list until it narrows 


20 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


down to two or three. Sooner or later we shall 
find out the truth.’ ’ 

“Do you mean to tell Captain Lewis about the 
knife-slit along the bottom of our boat!” de- 
manded Roger. 

“It is our duty to tell him,” Dick declared. 
“The man who could stoop to such a trick as 
that, just for love of money, is not fit to stay in 
the ranks of honest explorers. Once we can 
show him the proof, I am sure Captain Lewis 
will kick the rascal out of camp. But I can see 
that you are beginning to shiver, Roger ; so the 
first thing we ought to do now is to make a fire, 
and dry our clothes as best we may. ’ ’ 

“I was just going to say that myself, Dick, be- 
cause this spring air is sharp, with little heat in 
the sun. To tell you the honest truth my teeth 
are beginning to rattle like those bones the Man- 
dan medicine man shakes, when he dances to 
frighten off the evil spirit that has entered the 
body of a sick man. So let’s gather some wood 
and make a blaze. ’ ’ 

With that, both boys began to bestir them- 
selves, first of all slapping their arms back and 
forth to induce circulation; after which they 
started to collect dry wood in a heap. At no 
time, however, did they let their precious guns 


WRECKED IN THE RAPIDS 


21 


leave their possession, for they knew that when 
fire-arms were needed it was usually in a hurry, 
and to save life. 


CHAPTER III 


WOLVES IN THE TIMBER 

“Let me light the pile, Dick,” Roger pleaded, 
after they had made sufficient preparation. 

They had selected only dry wood for various 
reasons. In the first place, this would burn 
more readily, and thus throw off the heat they 
wanted in order to dry their clothes. At the 
same time it was likely to make little smoke that 
could be seen by the eyes of any hostile Indians 
who might be within a mile or so of the spot. 

Boys who lived in those pioneer days always 
carried flint and steel along with them, in order 
to kindle a blaze when necessary. Had these 
been lacking, Roger, no doubt, would have been 
equal to the occasion, for he could have flashed 
some powder in the pan of his gun, and thus ac- 
complished his purpose. (Note 2.) 

In a short time Roger, being expert in these 
lines, succeeded, by the use of flint and steel, as 
well as some fine tinder, which he always carried 
along with him in his ditty bag, in starting a 
fire. 


22 


WOLVES IN THE TIMBER 


23 


The wood blazed up and sent out a most grati- 
fying heat, so that both boys, by standing as 
close as they could bear it, began to steam, very 
much after the manner of some of the warm gey- 
sers, during the stated periods when they were 
not spouting, that the lads had looked upon in 
the Land of Wonders. 

“What shall we do about the boat?” asked 
Roger, when they found that they were by de- 
grees getting dry, though it took a long time to 
accomplish this desired end. 

“I was thinking about that,” his cousin told 
him. “It is not worth while for us to try to 
patch the hole, because we expect to abandon it 
very soon. Captain Lewis asked us to be with 
him in his boat. We had better leave it here, 
and perhaps they may send a couple of Indians 
down to fetch it to camp.” 

“You mean, Dick, if the captain wishes to see 
for himself the mark of the treacherous knife 
blade?” 

“Which I think he will want to do, so as to 
settle it in his own mind,” returned the other. 
“This is, after all, the most terrifying thing that 
has as yet happened to us on our long journey up 
here into the heart of the wilderness. ’ 9 

“That is just it, Dick. Open foes I can stand, 


24 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


because you know what to expect ; but it gives me 
a creep to think of some unknown person stand- 
ing ready to stab us in the dark, or when our 
backs are turned. Perhaps, after all, we did 
wrong to decide on staying with Captain Lewis 
and Captain Clark, when we might have gone on 
home with Mayhew, carrying that precious 
paper.’ ’ 

“Oh! I wouldn’t look at it that way, Roger,” 
said the other, striving to cheer him up, for 
Roger was subject to sudden fits of depression. 
“Just think of all the wonderful things we have 
seen while here ; and then remember that there 
are still other strange sights awaiting us in the 
Land of the Setting Sun. ’ ’ 

“Yes, that’s so, Dick, and both of us decided 
that the chance to look upon the great ocean was 
one not to be lightly cast aside.” 

“We’ve been lucky so far,” Dick told his 
chum , 4 ‘ and succeeded in everything we have un- 
dertaken; so even this new trouble mustn’t up- 
set us. By keeping a sharp lookout we can ex- 
pect to learn who the traitor is, and after that he 
will be forced to leave the party. And if that 
Lascelles is around here again he will have to 
look out for himself. Anyhow,” he added 
after a pause, “we have gone too far now to turn 


WOLVES IN THE TIMBER 


25 


back, no matter whether we made a mistake or 
not.” 

“Yes, and as my father used to say,” con- 
tinued Roger, “ 4 what can’t be cured must be en- 
dured.’ We have made our bed, and must lie in 
it, no matter how hard it may seem. I’m going 
to believe just as you do, Dick — that the same 
kind fate that has always watched over us in 
times past is still on duty.” 

He glanced upward toward the blue sky as he 
said this, and Dick knew what he intended to im- 
ply; for boys in those days were reared in a re- 
ligious atmosphere in their humble homes, and 
early learned to “trust in the Lord; but keep 
their powder dry,” as the Puritan Fathers used 
to do. 

“Our fathers often had to meet situations just 
as dangerous as any that can come to us,” con- 
tinued Dick, “and they grappled them boldly 
and came off victorious. So, from now on, we’ll 
devote ourselves to finding out whose was the 
unseen hand that held the knife with which our 
hide boat was slashed so cleverly.” 

“How far are we from camp, do you think, 
Dick!” 

“As the crow flies it may be five miles, though 
we came further than that on the river,” the 


26 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


other boy replied without any hesitation, show- 
ing how completely he kept all these things in his 
mind, to be utilized on short notice. 

“We came down with a swift current,” Roger 
admitted, “and it hardly seemed as if we could 
have been an hour on the way. It will take 
us some time to tramp back to camp, even if 
we take a short-cut to avoid the bends in the 
river. ’ 9 

“What of that,” asked Dick, “since we ex- 
pected to spend a good part of the day in pad- 
dling up the stream, after shooting the rapids? 
But, if you are dry enough now, I think we had 
better make a start . 9 9 

6 ‘ Suppose we drag the boat into these bushes 
first, Dick,” suggested Roger. 

“Not a bad idea either, for some passing In- 
dian might think it worth while to mend the hole 
and carry the boat off. We would like to have 
Captain Lewis take a look at that knife mark, 
so as to prove our story. He trusts all his men, 
and it is going to make him feel badly to know 
that one among them has sold himself to an 
enemy . 9 9 

Between them they carried the hide canoe in 
among the bushes, where it was easily hidden 
away. Of course any one seeking it would 


WOLVES IN THE TIMBER 


27 


readily find its hiding-place ; but at least it could 
not be seen by the ordinary passer-by. 

Having accomplished this, the two lads set 
forth to cover the ground lying between their 
landing place on the shore of the river, below the 
rapids, and the camp of the explorers. 

They anticipated no trouble in finding their 
goal, because of their familiarity with woods life. 
Besides, in their numerous hunting trips during 
the past winter they had covered nearly all the 
territory around that region, so that the chances 
of their getting lost were small indeed. 

“We may run across game on the way back, 
don’t you think, Dick?-” suggested Roger, just 
after they had left the ashes of their late fire, 
which had been dashed with water before they 
quitted the scene. 

“You never can tell,” came the reply; “there 
is always a chance to sight a deer in this coun- 
try. We got a number, you remember, within 
three miles of camp while the snow was deep on 
the ground. And already I have noticed signs 
telling that they use this section for feeding on 
the early shoots of grass.” 

“Yes,” added Roger, “tracks there have been 
in plenty. And as I live ! see here, where this 
tuft of reddish hair has caught on a pointed 


28 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


piece of bark. I warrant yon some buck rubbed 
himself against this tree good and hard. I 
would like to have been within gunshot of the 
rascal just then, for the marks are fresh, and I 
think they were made this very morning . 9 1 

This gave the two boys hope that they might 
at any minute run across the deer and bring him 
down with a lucky shot. As fresh venison was 
always welcome in the camp, such a possibility 
as this always spurred them on to do their best. 
They liked to hear the cheery voice of Captain 
Lewis telling them frankly that it had been a 
fortunate thing for the whole expedition when 
he tempted Dick and Eoger to remain and see 
the enterprise through. 

i ‘ Listen! what is all that noise ahead of us?” 
asked Roger, as a sudden burst of snarling and 
half-suppressed howling was borne to their 
ears. 

“ Wolves, as sure as you live!” exclaimed 
Dick, frowning, for if there was one animal upon 
which he disliked to waste any of his precious 
ammunition, that beast was a wolf. 

Ordinarily these animals are not to be feared 
when met singly, or even in pairs ; but, during 
the winter and early spring, th$y gather in 
packs, in order to hunt the better for food, and 


WOLVES IN THE TIMBER 


29 


at such times even the boldest hunter dislikes 
running across them. 

4 'They are certainly on the track of some- 
thing,’ J suggested Roger, as he listened, and 
then, shrugging his broad shoulders, he con- 
tinued. "Like as not, it is that buck we were 
hoping to run across. A plague on the pests! 
If I had my way, and could spare the ammuni- 
tion, I’d shoot every one of the lot !” 

"Little good that would do,” Dick told him; 
"because they run to thousands upon thousands 
out on the plains and in the mountains where we 
are heading. A dozen or two would be no more 
than a grain of sand on that seashore we hope 
to set eyes on before snow flies again.” 

"But listen to them carrying on, Dick,” con- 
tinued the other, with growing excitement. 
* ‘ G^ome to think of it, I never heard wolves make 
those queer sounds when chasing a deer. You 
know they yap like dogs, and almost bark. 
These beasts are acting like those creatures did 
when they had me caught up in a tree, with my 
gun on the ground.” 

"Yes, I remember the time well enough,” 
chuckled Dick. "You were mighty glad to see a 
fellow of my heft, too, when I came along. 
Twenty hours up a tree is no joke, when you’ve 


30 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


got a healthy appetite in the bargain. But, just 
as you say, Roger, there is something queer 
about the way they are carrying on. ’ ’ 

“They’re not chasing anything now, that’s 
certain,” asserted the other positively; “be- 
cause the sounds keep coming from the same 
place all the time. Dick, perhaps the beasts 
may have some one treed for all we know. They 
are savage with hunger, and would just as soon 
make a meal oft a hunter, red or white, as off a 
deer or a wounded buffalo. ’ ’ 

“It happens to be right on our way to camp,” 
remarked Dick, tightening his grip on his long- 
barreled rifle, “so we can find out what’s up 
without going far out of our path. ’ ’ 

This, of course, pleased Headstrong Roger, 
always in readiness for adventure, it mattered 
little of what nature. He always maintained 
that he had a long-standing debt against the 
tribe of lupus on account of that terrible fast 
mentioned by his cousin, and, although powder 
and ball were not too plentiful, he seldom failed 
to take a shot at his four-footed enemies when 
the chance came to him. 

So now he fancied that he would end the 
prowling of at least one red-tongued woods 
rover. Certainly he could spare a single charge, 


WOLVES IN THE TIMBER 


31 


and it would give him more satisfaction than al- 
most anything else. You see, Roger had rubbed 
the old sore when he spoke of that bitter expe- 
rience in the past, and it smarted again venom- 
ously. 

As they pushed steadily on, the sounds in- 
creased in volume. They could even hear the 
thud of heavy bodies falling back to the ground 
after frantic leaps aloft, as though endeavor- 
ing to reach some tempting object among the 
branches of a tree. 

Then Roger, who had the keenest eyesight of 
the pair, muttered : 

“ There, I can just begin to see .them through 
the trees and brush yonder, Dick ; and, as we be- 
lieved, they have some human being treed, or 
else are trying to force conclusions with a 
panther, which would be a strange thing, to be 
sure. ’ ’ 

“We’ll soon know,” the other whispered, 
“for it’s only a little way. Yes, I can see them 
jumping up, just as you say. Roger, fasten 
your eyes on the tree above, and tell me what 
that dark object is.” 

A minute later, as they still kept pushing for- 
ward, Roger uttered a low cry. 

“Well, after all, it’s an Indian brave up there. 


32 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


And he’s already shot a number of the brutes 
with his arrows ; but I reckon his stock has given 
out. He tries to strike them as they jump at 
him, using his knife. And, Dick, I can see now 
that he isn’t a Mandan Indian at all, but more 
likely one of those Sioux who, under their sub- 
chief, Beaver Tail, did us such a good turn last 
fall, when we saved Jasper Williams from the 
French traders. But what can a Sioux warrior 
be doing here, in the land of his foes, the Man- 
dans V 9 



i l i 


HE TRIES TO STRIKE THEM AS THEY JUMP AT HIM 


> 5 > 



. 



















































SU > 





























































CHAPTER IV 


THE BIRCH BARK MESSAGE 

‘ ‘ There, I could see him reach down then and 
strike at a leaping wolf ! ’ ’ exclaimed Dick, show- 
ing signs of excitement, something he seldom 
did, since he had wonderful control over his emo- 
tions for a boy of his age. 

‘ ‘ Just as I told you,” continued Roger, trem- 
bling all over with eagerness, “he has used up 
his arrows, and is trying to cut down the number 
of his four-footed enemies by other means.” 

‘ ‘ There, listen to that howl ! ’ ’ 

“Oh! he made a splendid strike that time, 
Dick!” 

“Yes, and you can see what that clever brave 
is up to, if you notice the wild scuffle at the foot 
of the tree, ’ ’ the other replied. 

“Why, the wolves seem to be fighting among 
themselves, Dick. What makes them act that 
way, do you know!” 

“I can give a guess. These mad animals are 
almost starving, though just how that should be, 
33 


i 


34 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


at this season of the year, I am not able to say. 
The scent of blood makes them wild, you see, 
and, every time the brave’s knife wounds one of 
the pack, the rest set upon the wretched beast to 
finish him. ’ ’ 

“In that way the Indian could clean them up 
in time, I should say, without any help from us,” 
Eoger suggested, though he showed no sign that 
his intention of giving aid had changed in the 
least. 

“But they might take warning, and stop 
jumping up at him,” Dick explained; “then his 
knife would be useless. And, too, other wolves 
hearing the noise are. apt to hasten to the spot, 
so that there might be an increasing pack, a new 
one for every beast he helped to kill . 9 9 

“Dick, he is a brave fellow, even if his skin is 
red!” 

“I agree with you there,” said the other, 
softly. 

“Then are we nor going to bring about 
his rescue, even if it does cost us some of 
our precious powder and shot!” Roger de- 
manded. 

“Yes, but I hope it will no* be more than one 
load,” replied his cousin; for all their lives this 
question of a wastage of ammunition had been 


THE BIRCH BARK MESSAGE 


35 


impressed on their minds as the utmost folly, 
and on that account they seldom used their guns 
except to make sure of worthy game. 

u Come, let us rush forward with loud yells, 
waving our arms, and doing everything we can 
to scare the animals off before we begin to fire. 
After we get close up, and they are hesitating 
what to do, that is the time for us to blaze 
away. ’ ’ 

“ A good plan, Roger, and worthy of our 
fathers’ old friend, Pat O’Mara. Only as a last 
resort will we use our fire-arms.” 

“And you be the one to say when, Dick, re- 
member ! ’ ’ 

“Depend on me for that,” Roger was told 
quickly. “Just as soon as I see that something 
is needed to force the ugly beasts to make up 
their minds, I’ll call out to you to give it to 
them. ’ ’ 

“Give me one last word of advice before we 
rush them, Dick. ’ ’ 

“Yes, what is it, Roger?” 

“If, instead of taking to their heels, the pack 
turns on us, and starts to fight, what must we 
do?” 

“There isn’t one chance in ten it will happen 
that way,” said Dick, “for wolves are too 


36 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


cowardly. When they see us rushing boldly 
forward you’ll notice how every beast’s head 
will droop, and that he’ll begin to skulk away, 
showing his teeth, perhaps, but cowed and 
whipped. ’ ’ 

“But suppose it should?” urged Roger, as 
they paused, just before bursting out upon the 
strange scene. 

“If it comes to the worst we may have to take 
to a tree just as the Indian brave has done,” 
Dick told him, “and then start to work killing 
them off as fast as we can load and fire. Now, 
are you ready to do a lot of yelling ? ’ ’ 

‘ 4 Just try me, that ’s all, Dick ! ’ ’ 

1 1 Come on, then, with me!” 

With the words Dick sprang boldly forth from 
his concealment, with his cousin alongside. 
Both of them started to make the woods ring 
with their strong young voices, and when two 
healthy boys yell and whoop they can produce 
a tremendous volume of sound ! 

Some of those predatory wolves must have 
conceived the idea that a whole company of the 
strange two-legged foes was rushing toward 
them, judging from the hasty manner of their 
exit from the scene. Others, however, either 
more bold or hungry, half crouched and, snarl- 


THE BIRCH BARK MESSAGE 


37 


ing, showed their white teeth in a vicious man- 
ner. 

Evidently these leaders of the pack were not 
as yet quite convinced that the game had gone 
against them, despite all the noise made by the 
oncoming boys. On seeing this, Dick and Roger 
tried to shout louder than ever, while they waved 
their arms in the most frantic manner. 

It devolved upon Dick to decide whether or 
not they should keep on in this fashion until they 
came to close quarters with the wolves that lin- 
gered, loth to give up their chance of a dinner. 
Rushing forward at this rate, they would be on 
the scene in half a dozen seconds, and might find 
the ugly beasts springing up at their throats. 

Never before had the boys seen wolves acting 
in this manner, for as a rule their nature is cow- 
ardly. There was nothing for it but to fall back 
upon their guns for the finishing stroke, and so 
Dick gave the word. 

“We must shoot, Roger — take that big fellow 
in front !” he gasped, for he was by this time 
fairly out of breath after all those strenuous ex- 
ertions of running, thrashing his arms, and 
shouting at the top of his voice. 

Accordingly both of them halted just long 
enough to throw their long-barreled rifles to 


38 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


their shoulders, and glance along the sights. 
They could actually hear the savage snarls of 
the defiant pack. Roger, always a bit faster 
than his companion, was the first to fire, and 
with the crash of his gun the big leader of the 
pack sprang upward, only to fall back again with 
his legs kicking. 

Dick’s gun spoke fast on the heels of the first 
report, and he, too, succeeded in knocking over 
the beast his quick eye had selected. 

Then with renewed shouts, Dick and Roger 
once more started forward, but there was a 
hasty scurrying of gray bodies, and presently 
not a wolf remained in sight save the pair that 
had gone down before the deadly fire of the 
guns. 

The Indian up in the tree dropped to the 
ground, and the boys saw immediately from his 
manner of dress that he was, just as Roger had 
surmised, a Sioux warrior. From the fact that 
he was bleeding in various places the boys under- 
stood that he must have put up a valiant fight at 
close quarters against his four-footed enemies, 
before finally seeking refuge among the branches 
of the friendly tree. 

Naturally both lads immediately began to 
wonder why a Sioux brave should thus venture 


THE BIRCH BARK MESSAGE 


39 


into the neighborhood of the Mandan village, 
since the two tribes had been at knives’ points 
for many years. Indeed, the preceding fall, 
when the boys had been aided by Beaver Tail 
and some of his Sionx warriors, who accom- 
panied them later to their camp, it had required 
all the tact and diplomacy of which Captain 
Lewis was capable to prevent an open rupture 
between the old-time rivals. 

“ First we must make him let us look at his 
wounds,” suggested Dick, “because it is no 
child’s play to have the teeth of wolves draw 
blood. Some of his wounds look bad to me.” 

“I think you are right, Dick,” agreed the 
other, always accustomed to leaving the decision 
to his cousin. 6 1 See if you can make him under- 
stand what we want to do. I ’ll get some water 
in my hat, so you can wash the wounds. ’ ’ 

The boys always made it a practice to carry 
certain homely remedies with them, for in those 
pioneer days the family medicine chest consisted 
in the main of dried herbs, and lotions made 
from them, all put up by the wise housewife. 
Those who lived this simple life, and were most 
of the time in the open air, seldom found them- 
selves in need of a doctor, and most of their 
troubles sprang either from accidents, or in- 


40 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


juries received in combats with wild beasts of 
the forest. 

So it was that they had with them a salve they 
always used to soothe the pain, as well as 
neutralize the poison injected by bites or 
scratches received in struggles at close quarters 
with carnivorous beasts. 

The Indian was looking at them as though 
puzzled. Whites were rarely seen by the dwell- 
ers in these far regions beyond the Mississippi ; 
indeed, most of the natives had never as yet set 
eyes on a paleface. 

This brave, however, may have been in com- 
pany with Beaver Tail, the friendly chief, at the 
time he aided the two boys, and, if so, he un- 
doubtedly recognized Dick and Roger. 

Unable to speak the Sioux tongue, of which 
they knew but a few words, it would be neces- 
sary for Dick to make use of gestures in conduct- 
ing a brief conversation with the other. Still, 
the smile on his face, as well as the fact of his 
recent acts, would readily tell the red wanderer 
that he was a friend. 

“Ugh! Ugh!” was all the Indian could say, 
but he accepted the hand that was extended, 
though possibly this method of greeting was 
strange to him. 


THE BIRCH BARK MESSAGE 


41 


Dick pressed him to sit down, and the brave 
did so, though with increasing wonder. He 
speedily realized, however, what the white boys 
meant to do, and without offering any remon- 
strance continued silently to watch their labor, 
as they proceeded to look after his injuries. 

Roger fetched his hat full of cool water from 
a running brook close by, and one by one Dick 
washed the numerous scratches and ugly fur- 
rows where those wolfish fangs had torn the flesh 
of the stoical brave’s lower limbs. 

He gave no sign of flinching, though the pain 
must have been more than a trifle. The boys 
knew enough of Indian character to feel sure 
that, if it had been ten times as severe, he would 
have calmly endured it, otherwise he could not 
have claimed the right to wear the feather they 
could see in his scalplock, and which signified 
that he was a warrior, or brave. 

Finally the task was completed. There had 
been nothing further heard from the remnant of 
the baffled wolf pack all this while, proving that 
the loss of their powerful leaders must have 
taken the last bit of courage from the animals, 
known never to be very brave. 

All the while the Sioux continued to keep those 
black eyes of his glued on Dick Armstrong. It 


42 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


was as though he was in search of some one and 
had made up his mind that, since there could be 
no other paleface boys within a thousand miles 
of the spot, these must be the ones he had been 
commissioned to find. 

Just about the time Dick, with another of his 
rare smiles, indicated that the work of looking 
after his injuries had been completed, the Sioux 
fumbled in his snake-skin ditty bag, where he 
kept his little stock of pemmican, and numerous 
other necessary articles, perhaps his war paint 
as well. To the astonishment of the boys he 
drew out a small roll of birch bark, secured far 
to the north, and handed it to Dick. 

Filled with curiosity, the boy opened it with 
trembling fingers, to find, just as he had antici- 
pated, that it was covered with a series of queer 
characters, painted after the Indian fashion and 
representing men and animals. 

“It’s Indian picture writing, you see, Roger !” 
Dick declared, “and must be meant for us, or 
else this brave would not give it over. He has 
been sent here from the far-away Sioux village 
to find us, and deliver a message.” 

“Yes,” added Roger, excitedly. “And look, 
Dick, there is what seems to be the awkward but 
plain picture of a beaver at the end of the mes- 


THE BIRCH BARK MESSAGE 


43 


sage. It must have been sent by our good 
friend, the chief of the Sioux. ’ ’ 

“ You are right that far, Roger, for it is meant 
to be the signature of Beaver Tail, himself. 
Now to see if we can make out what it says ! ’ ’ 


CHAPTER V 


WHAT THE PICTURE WRITING TOLD 

It was with the utmost eagerness that the two 
boys studied the strange characters depicted on 
the strip of bark. The hand that had drawn 
them there must have been accustomed to the 
task, and doubtless the story the message was 
meant to tell could have been easily read by the 
eyes of any Indian. 

Dick and his cousin had seen samples of this 
queer picture writing before that time, and un- 
derstood how Jhe Indians depend on the natural 
sagacity of a woodsman, whether red or white, to 
decipher the meaning of the various characters. 
(Note 3.) 

“What can it all stand for?” demanded 
Roger, as he gazed blankly at the several lines of 
characters. “Perhaps we may have to call on 
some of the Mandans in the village to explain it 
to us.” 

“We will do that in the end, anyway,” Dick 
said, “in order to make certain; but, if we look 


WHAT THE PICTURE WRITING TOLD 45 


this over closely, right now, we may get an idea 
of what Beaver Tail meant by sending it.” 

“You don’t think then, Dick, it was intended 
just as a greeting to us, so as to let us know the 
chief has not forgotten his young paleface 
‘brothers?” 

“No, I feel sure it has a more serious meaning 
than that,” the other declared. “In fact, 
Roger, something tells me it may be in the na- 
ture of a warning . 9 9 

“A warning, Dick! Do you mean the Sioux 
chief wants us to tell Captain Lewis it will be 
all his life is worth to keep heading into the land 
of the West, now that spring has come?” 

“I was thinking only of ourselves when I said 
that, Roger.” 

“And that the warning would be for our bene- 
fit, you mean? But, Dick! how could Beaver 
Tail, so far away from here, know of any danger 
that hung over our heads?” 

“Let us examine the bark message, and per- 
haps we shall learn something that may explain 
the mystery. The first thing we see is what 
looks to be a man facing the sun that is half hid- 
den by the horizon . 9 9 

“Yes, that hedgehog-looking half circle is 
meant for the sun, I can see that. And, further 


46 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


along, we find it again, only on the left side of 
the man who is now creeping toward it. What 
do you make that out to be ? ’ * 

i ‘ It is plain that one represents the rising, and 
the other the setting sun, ’ ’ Dick explained, with 
lines of deep thought marked across his fore- 
head. 4 ‘Now, an Indian always faces the north 
when he wants to represent the points of the 
compass, so it is plain that the first sun lies in 
the east. ’ ’ 

“And he wanted us to know that this man was 
heading into the east first of all ; is that what you 
mean, Dick?” 

“Yes, and look closer at the figure, Roger. It 
is not intended to be an Indian, you can see, for 
he has a hat on his head. It strikes me we ought 
to know that hat, cleverly imitated here ; what do 
you say about it ? ’ ’ 

“Oh! it must be the odd-looking hat that 
French trader, Frangois Lascelles, always wore, 
Dick. He means that it was toward the rising 
sun Frangois started last fall, just as we know 
happened. And now here he is, again, the same 
hat and all, creeping straight toward the setting 
sun. Does that mean the trader came back 
again, in spite of the warning Captain Lewis 
gave him?” 


WHAT THE PICTURE WRITING TOLD 47 


“I am sure it means that, and nothing else,” 
replied the other, calmly. “Stop and think, 
Roger. Only a little while ago, we were wonder- 
ing whether such a thing had come about, be- 
cause we found reason to believe some member 
of the expedition had been hired to do us an in- 
jury. Yes, that bitter Frenchman has dared to 
return, believing that he can keep out of the 
reach of our protectors, and manage in some 
way to get his revenge. ’ ’ 

“If that is what Beaver Tail is trying to tell 
us in this picture writing, Dick, the rest of the 
screed must simply go on to explain it a little 
further. ’ ’ 

“You notice that the same figure with the hat 
occurs always , 7 7 continued Dick, as he examined 
the message again. “Here is what must stand 
for a fire, and two persons are sitting beside it, 
as if cooking. In what seems to be a clump of 
bushes close by he has drawn that man again, 
this time lying flat. 7 7 

“That must mean that Frangois is spying on 
the pair by the fire,” suggested Roger, “and 
as he has made both of them wear caps with 
’coon or squirrel tails dangling down behind, I 
think they are meant to represent us.” 

4 4 There can be no question about it, ’ 7 admitted 


48 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


the other, deeply interested. “And, going 
further, we see the snake in the grass creep- 
ing up as if he meant to surprise the two, who 
are now sleeping, for they lie flat on the 
ground. ’ ’ 

“Yes, even the fire burns low, for there is 
hardly any blaze,” added Roger, “which indi- 
cates that the hour is late. Why, Dick, we can 
read the story as easily as any sign in the woods 
we ever tackled. ’ ’ 

1 ‘ Then comes another scene, ’ ’ continued Dick, 
“where the creeper has evidently sprung with 
uplifted knife, upon his intended prey, taken un- 
awares. After that, we can see him crawling 
away, and there are two figures lying stretched 
out on the ground close to the now dead fire. 
That needs no explanation, Roger; Frangois 
Lascelles seeks our lives, because we baffled him 
in his scheme to win a fortune at the expense of 
our folks at home ! ’ ’ 

The two boys looked at each other. Their 
eyes may have seemed troubled, but there was 
no sign of flinching about them. The lads had 
met too many perils in times past to shrink, now 
that they were face to face with another source 
of danger. 

‘ ‘ Shall we keep on now for the camp, and show 


WHAT THE PICTURE WRITING TOLD 49 


this message on the bark to Captain Lewis V 9 
asked Roger. 

“It would be the best thing to do, for he can 
advise us, ’ ’ his companion admitted. 6 i Besides, 
he will surely order every one in the camp to 
keep an eye out for Frangois Lascelles . ’ 1 

“We ought to take this brave with us, Dick, 
because he has come a long way, and is hardly 
fit to return without rest and food.” 

Once again did Dick endeavor to make the 
Sioux warrior comprehend what he wished him 
to do. He urged him* to get upon his feet, then 
thrust an arm through that of the brave, after 
which he nodded his head, pointed to the north, 
made gestures as though feeding himself, and 
then started to walk away, still holding on to the 
other. 

Of course it was easy for the Indian to under- 
stand that they wished him to accompany them 
to their camp, where he would receive food and 
attention. He simply gave a guttural grunt, 
nodded his head, and fell in behind Dick, after 
the customary Indian method of traveling in 
single file. Then they moved along, Roger 
bringing up the rear. 

Little was said while they tramped onward, 
heading for the camp. Dick occupied himself 


50 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


with making sure that he held to the right direc- 
tion. He also found much food for thought in 
the startling information that Beaver Tail had 
taken the pains to send all these miles to his 
young friends. 

In due time they came in sight of the camp 
where the expedition had passed the preceding 
winter. Rude cabins had sheltered them from 
the cold and the snow, both of which had been 
quite severe in this northern latitude. Some 
distance beyond lay the Mandan village, always 
a source of deepest interest to the two boys. It 
contained so many strange things, and the lads 
had never become weary of trying to understand 
the ways of these “ White Indians.” (Note 4.) 

Upon seeing the boys come in with a strange 
Indian in their company, many curious glances 
were cast in their direction. Going straight to 
the cabin where the two leaders of the expedition 
lived, the boys were fortunate enough to find 
Captain Lewis busily engaged in making up his 
log for the preceding day, though of course there 
was little that was new to record. 

To the surprise of the boys the Sioux Indian 
produced another bark scroll from his ditty bag, 
which he handed to Captain Lewis. This fact 
convinced Dick that the brave must have been 


WHAT THE PICTURE WRITING TOLD 51 


with the party in the fall, for he seemed to know 
that the white man he faced was the ‘ ‘ big chief. ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ What does all this mean, my boys?” asked 
the captain, looking puzzled. 

“We met with an accident in the rapids, and 
had to swim out,” replied Dick. i ‘ Then, on the 
way back to camp, we came upon this Sioux 
brave in a tree with a dozen hungry wolves 
jumping up at him. We chased the wolves off, 
and looked after his wounds, when to our sur- 
prise he handed us this message from his chief, 
Beaver Tail.” 

The captain examined the picture writing with 
considerable interest. He had been taking con- 
siderable pains since mingling with the Mandans 
to understand their ways, and this crude but ef- 
fective method of communication had aroused 
his curiosity on numerous occasions. 

“Read it to me, if you managed to make it out, 
Dick,” he told the boy, who only too willingly 
complied. 

The captain frowned upon learning that, de- 
spite his solemn warning, the French trader had 
returned to the neighborhood. That look boded 
ill for Frangois Lascelles, should he ever have 
the hard luck to be caught in the vicinity of the 
camp. 


52 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


The captain’s own communication from the 
Sioux chief was merely meant for an expression 
of goodwill. Two figures, one plainly a Sioux 
chieftain, and the other a soldier, were seen to 
be grasping hands as though in greeting. 
Beaver Tail by this crude method of picture 
writing evidently intended to convey the mean- 
ing that he had not forgotten his friend, the 
white chief, and, also, that he had kept his word 
that the Sioux should remain on peaceful terms 
with the travelers. 

“But you spoke of meeting with an accident 
in the rapids,” Captain Lewis presently re- 
marked. ‘ ‘ That is something strange for clever 
boys like you to experience. Did you miscal- 
culate the danger, or was it something that could 
not be helped?” 

“We closely examined our buffalo hide canoe 
yesterday, and it was in perfect condition, Cap- 
tain,” said Dick. “Yet, with only a slight blow 
against a perfectly smooth rock, it split open, 
and we had to jump overboard. We managed to 
get through the rough water safely, and drew 
the damaged boat ashore. Imagine our sur- 
prise and consternation, sir, when we found that 
a sharp-pointed knife blade had been run along 
the bottom of the canoe, making a deep cut that 


WHAT THE PICTURE WRITING TOLD 53 


had easily given way when we struck the rock. ’ ’ 

“You startle me when you say that, Dick,” 
remarked the captain, looking uneasy, though al- 
most immediately afterward his jaws became set 
in a determined fashion, while his eyes gleamed 
angrily. “It must mean that we have a traitor 
in the camp ; some one who has been bought by 
the gold of Frangois Lascelles.” 

“That was what we began to fear, Captain,” 
Dick continued, “and we believed it only right 
to let you know what happened to us. We hope 
you will send some of the Indians, and one of 
our men, for the canoe. It could be brought 
secretly to the camp and examined, without the 
guilty one knowing about it. ’ ’ 

“A good idea, my boy, and one I shall act 
upon at once. Say nothing to a single soul con- 
cerning this outrage. If we expect to catch the 
traitor napping, he must not be put on his guard. 
But none of us could feel safe, knowing we had 
a snake in our midst. Depend upon it, the truth 
is bound to come out, and, when once we learn 
his identity, the traitor will be kicked out of the 
camp, if nothing worse happens to him.” 

With this assurance the two boys rested con- 
tent. They knew Captain Lewis was a man of 
his word, and felt sure that the man who had 


54 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


sold his loyalty for a sum of money offered by 
the French trader would before long rue the evil 
day he allowed himself to be thus tempted. 

Soon afterward they saw Captain Clark and 
his companion officer in conference, after which 
the former went over to the Mandan village, and, 
later on, vanished in the dense forest accom- 
panied by two stalwart braves. They had gone, 
the boys knew to secure the hide canoe that told 
the story of treachery in the camp. 


CHAPTER VI 


STALKING THE BUFFALO 

On the following day orders were given to 
prepare to start once more in the direction of the 
beckoning West. There was not much to be 
done, for, knowing that their departure would 
soon be ordered, the men had for some time past 
been getting things in readiness. 

Dick and Roger had looked their few pos- 
sessions over, and were ready to move on short 
notice. It gave the boys a little feeling of dis- 
tress to realize that they would be thus placing 
additional ground between themselves and those 
dear ones left at home near the mouth of the 
Missouri. 

“But we have embarked on the trip,” said 
Dick, when his chum was speaking of this as 
something he did not like very much , 4 ‘ and must 
see it through now. When we do get back home 
again, if we are so fortunate, think of all the 
wonderful things we shall be able to describe.” 

The coming of Captain Lewis just then inter- 

55 


56 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


rupted their confidential talk. Dick expected 
that their leader had something of importance to 
communicate, and he could give a pretty accur- 
ate guess concerning its nature. 

Sure enough, the first words spoken by the 
President’s private secretary explained the na- 
ture of his visit to the cabin of the Armstrong 
boys. 

“I had an opportunity to examine your canoe, 
and there can be no reason to doubt that some 
unknown miscreant planned to have you lose 
your lives in the rapids. It was cleverly done, 
and at night-time doubtless, when no one would 
be apt to notice him working with your boat. 
The knife went in just deep enough to weaken 
the whole skin of the bottom, and only a slight 
blow was needed to finish the treacherous 
work. ’ 7 

“Of course you have not been able to place 
your hand on the guilty party, Captain, have 
you ? ’ 9 asked Roger, eagerly. 

“Nothing has been found out so far,” came 
the reply. “One of my reasons for joining you 
just now is to ask if either of you have any sus- 
picions. Although of course we could not ac- 
cuse any one on such grounds alone, at the same 
time it might narrow our search, and focus at- 


STALKING THE BUFFALO 


57 


tention on the guilty one, so that he could be 
watched, and caught in the act.” 

“We do not feel able to say positively, Cap- 
tain Lewis/ ’ said Dick, “but when we came to 
look over the entire membership of the company 
we finally figured it out that it must lie between 
three men. All the others seemed to be above 
suspicion in our eyes.” 

“Tell me who they are, so that I can have 
them watched, ’ ’ demanded the commander. 

i ‘ There is, first of all, Drewyer, the Canadian 
scout. He never seemed to be very friendly 
with us, for some reason or other, though we 
have had no quarrel. You are surprised to hear 
me mention his name, because you have always 
trusted him fully. And the chances are, Cap- 
tain, that Drewyer is as faithful as the needle to 
the pole. I only include him because we know so 
little about him.” 

“Who is the next one you have on your list?” 
asked Captain Lewis. ‘ 4 1 count considerably on 
your natural sagacity to help in running this 
traitor to earth. You boys have learned pretty 
well how to judge men from their actions and 
looks, rather than from their fair speech. Tell 
me the other names, please, Dick. ’ ’ 

“Fields is the second man. I base my right 


58 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


to include him in the group from the fact that 
there was a time when my cousin, here, and 
Fields had hot words over something the trap- 
per had been doing in the village, and which 
Eoger took him to task for. Since that time 
they have been on speaking terms, but I do not 
think Fields likes us over much. ’ ’ 

“ I should regret very much to learn that 
Fields had turned traitor, for I have in the past 
been ready to trust him to any extent,’ ’ re- 
marked Captain Lewis. 

“The third and last man is Andrew Waller,” 
continued Dick. “Now, we have never had a 
word with Andrew except in the best of ways. 
We have always looked on him as a loyal friend, 
and faithful to the trust you put in him. It 
has only been of late that both of us noticed 
that Andrew seems to try to avoid us, and 
when we do meet face to face he lets his eyes 
drop.” 

“That is indeed a suspicious fact,” com- 
mented the other, quickly. “If money has 
tempted him to play the part of a traitor it is 
easy to understand how he cannot look you 
squarely in the eye. Conscience flays him every 
time he sees you near by. I shall certainly bear 
in mind what you have told me, and in due time 


STALKING THE BUFFALO 


59 


results may spring from keeping a close watch 
on the movements of these three men. ’ 9 

With that Captain Lewis left the boys, but 
they felt sure he would not allow the matter to 
drop. The man whom President Jefferson had 
personally selected to manage this big enter- 
prise, and who had been his own private secre- 
tary, was accustomed to getting results when- 
ever he attempted anything. 

It was on the following morning that camp 
was broken, and the expedition once more 
started forward — down the Yellowstone to the 
Missouri, and up that muddy stream again. 
That was an event of vast importance in the lives 
of those daring souls who were thus venturing to 
plunge deeper into the mysteries of the country 
that up to then had never known the imprint of 
a white man’s foot. 

Although filled with exultation, as were the 
rest of the travelers, Dick and his cousin looked 
back to see the last of the weird Mandan village 
which had long been a source of delight to their 
eyes. It was with considerable regret that they 
took their farewell view of the painted lodges, as 
well as the Indian cemetery on the side of the 
hill, where all those platforms, bearing their 
mummy-like burdens wrapped in buffalo hides, 


60 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


told of superstitions that were a part of the 
Mandan nature. 

During that day they made considerable prog- 
ress, and the first camp of the new trail was 
pitched on a ridge close to the river. Here the 
horses were put out to graze, and the boats 
drawn up on the shore, though a guard was con- 
stantly kept to insure against treachery. 

Despite the apparent friendship shown by 
many of the Indian tribes they encountered on 
their long journey of thousands of miles, the two 
captains never fully put their trust in the red 
men. They believed them as a rule to be treach- 
erous, and unable to resist pilfering if the oppor- 
tunity offered. Especially was this true when 
the coveted object was a horse or a “ stick that 
spat fire, ’ ’ as the wonderful ‘ 4 shooting-irons ’ ’ of 
the explorers were generally called. 

Several days passed with nothing to break the 
monotony of the journey. Of course they often 
met with minor difficulties, but these were 
speedily overcome by a display of that general- 
ship which had so far made the trip a success. 

All this while the boys had not forgotten about 
the spy in the camp. Without appearing to do 
so, they kept a watch upon the three men upon 
whom suspicion had fallen. Had any one of 


STALKING THE BUFFALO 


61 


them offered to leave camp after nightfall, he 
would have been trailed by Dick and Roger, bent 
on learning what could be the object of his wan- 
dering, and whether he had an appointment with 
Francois Lascelles, the Indian trader. 

But, as the days drifted along, and nothing 
happened, they began to cherish hopes that per- 
haps the accident to their canoe had been rather 
an act of vandalism and malice than part of a 
deep plan to bring about their death. 

A week after leaving the winter camp the 
party found itself on the border of a wide plain. 
Dick and Roger were mounted and were on a 
slight elevation down which they expected to 
pass to the level ground near the river, and 
await the coming of the boats. From here they 
could see for a considerable distance around. 

“Look at the herds of buffaloes feeding here 
and there, Dick!” exclaimed Roger, whose hunt- 
ing instincts were easily aroused. “It strikes 
me we heard Captain Clark say the fresh meat 
was getting low again. What do you say to 
trying to knock over one or two of those fine fel- 
lows? ” 

“We would have to go a considerable distance 
to do it, then,” the other told him, “and leave 
our horses in the bargain, because they are not 


62 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


used to approaching such fierce-looking animals 
as buffalo bulls.” 

‘ ‘ But we might be lucky enough to get one or 
two yearlings/ ’ persisted Roger, who dearly 
loved the excitement of the hunt, as well as the 
taste of the well-cooked meat when meal time 
came. “I think we could manage to load our 
animals down with the spoils, and easily reach 
the place where our friends mean to camp for 
the night. ’ * 

Dick looked around him before replying to 
this tempting proposal. He remembered that 
they had need to use particular care while away 
from the main body of explorers ; but so far as 
indications went he could not discover the slight- 
est sign of danger. Certainly there was nothing 
to be feared from Frangois Lascelles out there 
on that wide stretch of plains, where in various 
places they could see timid antelopes and clumsy 
buffaloes feeding amidst the isolated stands of 
timber which dotted the landscape. 

“I see nothing to hinder our making the at- 
tempt, Roger, ’ ’ he finally remarked. 

“Then you agree, do you, Dick?” eagerly de- 
manded the other young explorer, as he caressed 
his gun, and cast a happy look over the pano- 
rama that was spread in front of them. 


STALKING THE BUFFALO 


63 


“Let’s figure out just where our best chance 
lies, before we make a start,” he was told. 
“We have to keep in mind that it’s necessary to 
hide our mounts, so we can creep up on the herd 
close to some motte of timber . 9 9 

The boys had more than once shot the great, 
shaggy animals that in those early days 
abounded in countless thousands on the prairies 
of the Far West. Their fathers had hunted 
buffaloes while on the trail from Virginia to the 
batiks of the Ohio when boys no older than Dick 
and Roger. Hence they were familiar with the 
habits of the animals which they now meant to 
stalk. 

Choosing their course so as to keep a patch of 
cottonwoods between themselves and the small 
herd they had picked out as their prey, the two 
boys urged their horses on at a smart pace. In 
several quarters they could see the swift-footed 
antelopes vanishing at a surprising pace, fright- 
ened by the approach of these strange animals, 
bearing riders on their backs, the like of which 
they possibly had never beheld before that 
day. 

The buffaloes, however, were not so easily 
alarmed. Unless they saw an enemy for them- 
selves, or scented something that caused them 


64 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


uneasiness, they were likely to hold their ground 
where they chanced to be feeding. (Note 5.) 

Finally the boys decided it was no longer safe 
to take their horses with them. The animals 
were accordingly secured in a patch of timber, 
and the lads, still screened by the other motte, 
set forth on foot. 

They had possibly a quarter of a mile to walk 
before reaching their intended shelter, from the 
other side of which they hoped to be able to fire 
upon some of the nearest of the herd. The old 
grass still lay on the ground, dead and brown; 
but shoots of the new spring crop had begun 
to thrust their heads up between. It was on 
this tender green stuff that the buffaloes were 
browsing, and, as it grew more freely in certain 
places, such a fact would account for their pres- 
ence near the timber. 

The one thing Dick and Roger had to be care- 
ful about was the chance of any straggler from 
the herd discovering them, and with a bellow giv- 
ing the alarm. In order to avoid this if pos- 
sible, Dick and his chum bent low as they ad- 
vanced, and kept a wary lookout on either side of 
the timber. 

The breeze blew from the trees toward them. 
This fact they had made sure of before starting, 


STALKING THE BUFFALO 


65 


because, otherwise, such is the sense of smell 
in the buffaloes they would not have had the 
least chance of getting within shooting distance 
of the wary animals, who generally feed facing 
the wind. 

When finally the boys arrived at the edge of 
the timber they believed everything was work- 
ing as well as they could wish. As yet no sound 
had come to their ears that would indicate alarm 
on the part of their intended quarry ; and Roger 
allowed himself to indulge in high hopes of a 
hunters’ feast that night, with buffalo meat in 
plenty as the main dish. 


CHAPTER VII 


HUNTEKS, ALL 

“Look, Dick, we are not the only hunters,” 
whispered Roger, as he tugged at the sleeve of 
his cousin’s tunic, and pointed with his rifle. 

There was a slight movement in the under- 
growth just ahead of them. Dick, looking in 
that direction, was surprised to see a crouching 
animal slink away. He instantly recognized it 
as a gray timber wolf, and knew the animal must 
have been hiding there in hopes of seizing upon 
some sort of game. 

As a single wolf, however daring, would never 
attempt to attack a buffalo, Dick could not un- 
derstand at first what the animal meant to do. 
He judged, however, that, as this was the spring 
of the year, possibly there were calves in the 
herd, which would be just the tender sort of 
food that the sleek prowler would delight to se- 
cure. 

The animal drew back his lips at the boys, dis- 
closing the cruel white fangs ; but he knew bet- 
66 


HUNTERS, ALL 


67 


ter than to attack such enemies and slunk swiftly 
away. After he slid into a thicker part of the 
brush the boys lost sight of him, for the time at 
least. 

Bent upon finding a place where they could get 
a fair shot at such animals as seemed best suited 
to their needs, the boys crept along. The patch 
of timber was not of any great size, and already 
they could see the open prairie between the 
standing trees. 

Again did the keen-eyed Roger make a sudden 
discovery that caused him to grip once more the 
arm of his companion and point. This time, 
however, he did not speak even in a whisper, for 
they were very close to the edge of the motte, 
and for all they knew some buffalo might be 
lying within twenty feet of them. 

What Dick saw, as he turned his eyes in the 
direction indicated, surprised him very much. 
Apparently the tempting bait had drawn an- 
other savage hunter to the spot in hopes of se- 
curing a meal. 

It was no Indian brave who sprawled upon the 
lowermost limb of that tree, but the lithe figure 
of a gray animal which Dick instantly recog- 
nized as a panther, and an unusually big one at 
that. 


68 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


The beast was staring hard at them. It did 
not move, or offer to attack them, but, just as 
the wolf had done, it bared its teeth. 

The boys were not looking for trouble with a 
brute of this type just then. Food alone held 
their thoughts and governed their movements. 
On that account Dick did a very wise thing when, 
drawing his companion aside, he made a little 
detour. 

The boys crept as softly as though born spies. 
Hardly a leaf fluttered as they moved along, and 
certainly no stick cracked under their weight, 
for these lads had long ago learned all that 
woodcraft could teach them. 

Both cast many a curious glance to the right 
and to the left, as though wondering what next 
they would come upon in the way of hungry, en- 
vious beasts. 

After a little while Dick turned again toward 
the front, and began to make his way to the edge 
of the timber. He had noticed that, at a certain 
point, the dead grass extended some thirty feet 
away from the trees, and offered splendid 
shelter to any one who knew how to utilize it. 

Taking an observation after he had crawled 
forward to the very edge of the timber, Dick 
found that the nearest animals were some little 


HUNTERS, ALL 


69 


distance away. He could count a dozen of them 
in sight, and there were two small calves frisking 
about their mothers. 

Although the grass might be exceptionally fine 
close up to the trees, the temptation to feed in 
closer was resisted by the buffaloes. They 
seemed to know by some intuition that danger 
was apt to lurk where timber grew, especially 
for the tender calves. 

In order to make sure of their shots, it was 
desirable for the boys to crawl out amidst that 
dead grass. Dick could see that it offered the 
finest kind of shelter, and, once they reached its 
furthermost limit, the chances of making sure 
shots would be just that much enhanced. 

Flattening themselves out upon the ground 
they crept along on their hands and knees. An 
inexperienced hunter could never have per- 
formed the task without attracting the attention 
of the feeding buffaloes, and causing a stam- 
pede ; but the Armstrong boys had learned how 
to accomplish the feat. 

Now and then a cautious observation was 
taken, and these glances painted the scene 
vividly on the minds of the creeping boys. 
They could see the coveted yearling cows that it 
was their object to secure, the other, older mem- 


70 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


bers of the herds, and, towering above all, the 
old bull who ruled the herd. 

This last was a terrible object, with the shag- 
giest mane the boys had ever seen on a buffalo. 
He showed the scars of numerous fierce battles, 
and one of his short black horns had been 
twisted out of shape in some former combat, so 
that it gave him a peculiarly wicked appearance. 

Of course, when picking out their game, 
neither of the hunters had the slightest idea of 
aiming for the patriarch of the herd. He would 
be much too tough a morsel for any one to chew, 
unless reduced to the point of actual starvation, 
when he might be preferable to slicing up one’s 
moccasins for soup. 

The old fellow seemed to understand his busi- 
ness as acknowledged guardian of the herd. He 
moved hither and thither, and, every once in so 
often, stopped to look around him, as though in 
search of signs of trouble. 

Then he would shake his great head, give a 
proud snort of conscious power, strike at the 
ground several times with one of his forefeet, 
and finally go on with his feeding. 

By this time the hunters had arrived at the 
point where to proceed further would be to ac- 
cept unnecessary risk of detection. They knew 


HUNTERS, ALL 


71 


well that, once the alarm was given, the whole 
herd would quickly be in motion. 

While they might possibly succeed in a shot 
taken at a moving target, the chances of a miss 
were much greater than they cared to take. So 
Dick concluded the time had come for them to 
pick out their quarry, take deliberate aim, and 
then fire as close together as possible. 

A moving form attracted their attention close 
to the trees. It was the hungry wolf, possibly 
seeking some new shelter. If the feeding ani- 
mals noticed the gray form at all they paid little 
heed to his presence, having contempt for a 
single wolf. It would have been at the risk of 
his life for the wolf to make a dash out toward 
the herd. Hungry though he probably was, 
the slinking beast must have known this, for, 
after giving a stretch to his head, as though 
longingly sniffing the air, he crept once more 
back into the shelter of the timber. 

Roger chuckled to himself, though deep down 
in his boyish heart he felt sorry for that hunger- 
tempted wolf. He was also thinking that, if 
their plans turned out well, they would leave a 
feast behind sufficient to satisfy the appetites of 
both panther and wolf. 

One last survey Dick took of the open stretch 


72 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


before them. He noticed that the old bull was 
sniffing the air suspiciously just then. Whether 
he had caught traces of their presence, or it was 
the fact of the prowling wolf that began to 
bother the bull, Dick could not say. 

In fact, things had by now reached a stage 
where he did not think it mattered. Directly 
before them, and in plain sight, were two of the 
yearlings, one of them a fine, sturdy-looking 
young bull. 

Dick, as soon as he clapped his eye on this ani- 
mal, selected him as his intended victim. He 
knew that such a prize would be a choice morsel 
for the camp; and, for that reason, he meant 
that his aim should be particularly sure when 
the moment arrived to shoot. 

“ Leave the young bull to me, Roger / 9 he 
whispered under his breath. 

“Just as you say, Dick, ’ ’ came the equally 
cautious reply, as both rifles were brought 
slowly up to the boys’ shoulders. 

The leader of the herd stamped his forefoot 
angrily on the ground and made the turf fly. 
Plainly his suspicions had been aroused. 

Dick knew they must delay no longer. The 
bull acted as though about to give the alarm 
that would cause the whole herd to scamper 


HUNTERS, ALL 


73 


wildly off. Now the guns were leveled, and the 
cheek of each hunter lay alongside the stock. 
“Ready?” asked Dick, softly. 

“Yes,” came the immediate reply. 

‘ i Then let go ! ” 

Crash ! 

Both guns let go almost as one, and the feed- 
ing herd was thrown into a wild panic. 


CHAPTEB VDI 


CHARGED BY A BULL 

The first thing the boys noticed was the fact 
that two of the great beasts had gone down in 
answer to their shots. The camp was likely to 
have an abundance of fresh meat that night at 
least. 

Then another thing drew their attention. 

‘ ‘ Look at the bull ! ’ ’ cried Roger suddenly, as 
he noticed that the guardian of the herd was 
plunging in their direction as though bent on 
seeking a prompt revenge for the loss of his 
charges. 

The predicament of the boys was not at all 
to their liking. Without a bullet in their guns, 
and with a maddened bull bearing down upon 
them at full speed, unless they made a rapid re- 
treat to the timber they were in danger of being 
gored and trampled by the horns and hoofs of 
the beast. 

i ‘Run for the trees, Roger !” shouted Dick, 
as he himself turned and made for the timber. 

Fortunately they were not far from shelter. 

74 



J 1 


‘ 1 ‘ RUN FOR THE TREES, ROGER ! ’ SHOUTED DICK 






















































CHARGED BY A BULL 


75 


Roger had before been inclined to lament the 
fact that the mass of dead grass did not allow 
them to creep closer to the game, but he changed 
his mind now, when every yard counted against 
them. 

Once Roger caught his foot somehow, and fell 
flat. Dick seemed to know it, although his back 
was turned to his chum at the time, for he in- 
stantly stopped in his headlong rush and 
whirled around. It was his intention to stand 
by his comrade, come what would, to divert, if 
necessary, the attention of the charging animal 
until such time as Roger could gain his feet. 

It turned out that the sacrifice was not 
needed, for, nimble as a cat, Roger gained his 
feet like a flash, and, putting on a fresh spurt, 
succeeded in reaching the outermost trees as 
soon as Dick. 

They were none too soon. The galloping buf- 
falo was close at their heels. Had the friendly 
timber been ten paces further off there might 
have been a different story to tell. 

Each boy chose a tree behind which he tried 
to shield himself. The bull rushed past, but 
immediately came to a halt, turned and started 
to chase Roger around the tree which he had 
taken for a guard. 


76 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


“ Faster, Roger, faster !” called Dick, alarmed 
lest the animal overtake the boy. 

This shout caused the bull to take notice of 
his other enemy, and he plunged directly toward 
Dick, who was compelled to make circles around 
his shelter at a lively pace, in order to keep from 
being impaled on those wicked-looking short 
black horns. 

Having the inside track the boy of course was 
given an advantage, but it seemed as though 
that tough old monster would never tire. He 
kept on circling the tree, making savage prods 
at the legs of his intended quarry whenever 
Dick lagged a little, or, slipping, fell back a step 
or so. 

Roger started just then to give tongue at the 
top of his voice, thinking that it was not alto- 
gether fair to have the game so one-sided. His 
generous intention was to attract the animal 
once more toward himself ; and in this he fully 
succeeded. 

Now it was Roger who danced a tune that was 
far from being a stately minuet. Lively boy 
that he was, that old rascal of a buffalo bull put 
him to his best paces in order to keep out of 
danger. 

Roger was hard to subdue even at such a time 


CHARGED BY A BULL 


77 


as this. It would have seemed to be the part of 
wisdom to conserve every atom of his breath 
for the work before him, yet he was continually 
bursting out with shouts to his comrade. 

“Did you ever see anything so mad as he is, 
Dick?” he called. 

“Be careful, Roger; he almost got you that 
time, when he drove his head against the tree. 
It may seem like a frolic to you, but the danger 
is there all the same!” 

“It’s the greatest race I ever had, barring 
none!” gasped the other, as he continued to 
dodge the horns that were forever trying to 
catch him off his guard. 

“Better throw your gun away, for it’s likely 
to trip you!” advised Dick; and hardly had the 
words escaped his lips than there came another 
sudden change of tactics on the part of the 
charging bull, with Dick again doing the dodg- 
ing. 

Roger took this occasion to change his tree, 
selecting one that offered a little better chance 
for making a speedy circuit, for of course he 
anticipated soon coaxing the infuriated animal 
to turn back on him. 

There had been another reason for his change 
of base which was made apparent a little later 


78 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


on. Dick was making splendid time around that 
trunk. He also managed to keep a close watch 
upon his shaggy antagonist, and was thus able 
to anticipate the latter when, with a sudden stop 
and a whirl the bull sought to catch him nap- 
ping and come up in the rear. 

4 ‘ Dick, I’ve got a plan!” cried Roger. 

“Tell me what it is then,” panted the other, 
plainly distressed for want of breath, for the 
constant struggle to avoid the horns of the bull 
was telling on him. 

“I must get him started after me again, you 
see,” Roger commenced to explain. 

“Yes, of course!” Dick managed to say as he 
found a few seconds of relief while the animal 
stood pawing the ground, and apparently debat- 
ing within his mind what course he should take 
next. 

“I’m a little the more agile, you see,” con- 
tinued Roger , 4 ‘ and likely to tire him out in the 
end, if put to it. ’ ’ 

“All very well,” Dick told him, “but where 
do I come in?” 

“ Oh ! I figured on your loading your gun, and 
fixing him in a hurry!” said Roger, with a 
laugh. 

Dick even joined in that expression of merri- 


CHARGED BY A BULL 


79 


ment. Strange that np to then neither of them 
seemed to have given the first thought to the 
fact that he gripped a fire-arm in his hand, which 
it would take only a short time to put in service- 
able condition. 

“Well said, Roger! and, if you can coax the 
old fellow to make a change in his program, I’ll 
look after the gun part of the affair, I promise 
you. ’ ’ 

“Look out, he’s after you again, Dick!” 

Dick knew that long before Roger could get 
the words of warning framed, and he was speed- 
ily making his rapid circuits around the tree 
with the snorting animal hot on his heels. 

With the intention of carrying out his part of 
the arrangement Roger now started to shout and 
make all manner of derisive gestures by which 
he hoped to attract the attention, and excite the 
ire, of the raging animal. 

It was some time before this maneuver met 
with the success Roger hoped for, but in the end 
he managed to coax the bull into making a dash 
toward his tree. Thereupon Roger exerted 
himself to keep the animal busy, so that Dick 
should not be interrupted in his task. 

In order to do this the better he kept up his 
jeering cries, and, when he found the chance, 


80 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


even made thrusts at the beast with' his 
long gun, once striking him smartly on the 
head. 

The pace was beginning to tell on the buffalo. 
His powers of endurance had diminished since 
that eventful day when in mortal combat he had 
slain the old guardian of the herd, and usurped 
his position of trust. 

Meanwhile Dick was far from being idle. 

He had, as soon as the attention of the bull 
was diverted, swung his powder horn around, 
after removing the wooden stopper, and care- 
fully measured out a charge. This he managed 
to pour down the barrel of his rifle, after which, 
from the cavity in the stock of the weapon, he 
took a greased patch in which the bullet was to 
be enclosed. After that the ramrod was used 
to punch the. bullet down into the interior of the 
long barrel until it finally lodged snugly upon 
the powder charge. 

Nothing remained but the priming, which was 
a brief matter at the most ; and Dick was glad- 
dened by the thought that now he held in his 
hand the means for terminating that ridiculous 
dance which the old bull was leading Roger. 

A tree interfered somewhat with his view, and 
Dick ran a little closer, in order to make certain 


CHARGED BY A BULL 


81 


of his aim. Dropping on one knee after the 
fashion of expert marksmen of the day, he 
waited until there came a little lull in the mad 
chase. 

“Now you can get him, Dick!” called Roger, 
between his gasps for breath, as the bull stopped 
short to strike again his hoof violently against 
the ground. 

It was the opening the pioneer boy had been 
waiting for, and immediately the long gun shot 
out a puff of smoke as the report sounded. The 
buffalo had been hit in a vital spot, for he fell 
to the ground without even one jump. 

Roger started to give a triumphant shout, 
when he cut it short, for something had leaped 
through the air; and, upon looking at the still- 
quivering body of the stricken bull, what was 
the boy’s surprise to see a crouching figure 
fastened upon it, and to hear the vicious snarl 
of the savage panther as, with ears pressed back 
against his head, he glared defiantly at the 
young hunter. 


CHAPTER IX 


PLANNING A SURPRISE 

“More trouble ahead !” cried Roger, starting 
back, for he did not fancy a hand-to-hand con- 
flict with that furious beast, intent on claiming 
the game that had fallen to Dick’s gun. 

“Do nothing rash!” admonished the other, 
who knew the headstrong ways of his cousin, 
and wished to prevent any action that might 
precipitate a struggle. 

“But see how the beast acts ! As if he owned 
the earth, Dick!” 

“Well, what of it?” came the steady reply, 
for Dick was hastening his reloading operations 
while talking, something Roger did not seem to 
have thought of. 

“But you shot the bull, Dick,” urged the 
other. 

6 ‘ Then I make of him a present to our friend, 
the big cat,” Dick told him. “We have quite 
enough meat out on the open, all we can man- 
age. Besides, I pity your teeth if you ever try 
82 


PLANNING A SURPRISE 


83 


to bite into the flesh of that tough old rascal. 
Move around, and let the cat be. That’s all he 
asks of us.” 

“But, Dick, I don’t like to let it seem as 
though the two of us were afraid of just a hun- 
gry panther,” remonstrated Roger, who was 
proud of his valor. 

“Oh! for that matter, there’s the poor old 
wolf, you remember. And in a short time the 
air will be black with buzzards coming tQ the 
feast from a distance of miles around. Let 
good enough alone, as I’ve heard your mother 
tell you, many ’s the time. ’ ’ 

Grumbling a little, and sending more than one 
aggressive look backward toward the audacious 
panther, Roger finally agreed to accompany his 
chum out to where the other victims lay. 

The rest of the herd had galloped away, and 
were far distant by this time, though now lack- 
ing a gallant protector. And, lying where they 
had fallen, were the yearling bull and another, 
for both boys had made capital shots. 

“What shall we do first?” asked Roger. 

“I want to see you charge that rifle of yours 
before we start a single thing,” he was told 
bluntly by his companion. 

“Oh! I had forgotten that part of the game, 


84 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


but you know I generally do reload without any 
loss of time, Dick. I learned that long years 
ago, and many a time, as I can distinctly remem- 
ber, it saved me a heap of trouble. ’ ’ 

This duty having been accomplished, Roger 
waited to hear what they were to attempt next ; 
for as a rule he was content to let Dick do the 
planning. v 

“While you go and fetch the horses, Roger, 
I’ll start to cutting up this fine young bull. 
You’ve got your bearings, of course, and know 
just where we left our mounts?” 

“I surely do know,” the other replied, “and 
I’ll have them here before long. If I were you, 
Dick, I’d keep one eye out for that slippery 
beast of a panther. For all any one can say, 
he may take a notion that he prefers tender meat 
to tough. And that I’d call carrying the joke 
too far.” 

“Depend on it, Roger, I’ll keep my gun handy 
all the while, and, if Mr. Panther gives me any 
trouble, I’ll be tempted to waste a bullet on him. 
Get back as soon as you can, that’s all.” 

With that advice ringing in his ears Roger 
hurried off, while Dick, drawing his hunting 
knife with the buckhorn handle, proceeded to 
first remove most of the skin of the young bull, 


PLANNING A SURPRISE 


85 


so that it could be used to wrap around the 
meat. After this he started to cut away such 
choice portions as he meant to keep. 

Every now and then as was his habit, he 
raised his head to take a quick glance around; 
but neither the panther nor the wolf came into 
sight. Evidently the hungry animals were not 
excessively particular about the tenderness of 
their meat, if only the supply proved sufficient. 

Roger came galloping up after a bit, leading 
the second horse. The animal did considerable 
snorting, as horses always will when they scent 
freshly spilled blood; but Roger knew how to 
stake them out so that they could not wander 
away. 

After that he commenced dressing the second 
buffalo, also a yearling. Since both boys had 
had considerable experience in this, they made 
fair work, and the two piles of fresh meat 
mounted up by degrees. 

It was just as well, for evening was not far 
away now, the day having drawn on toward its 
close. Off yonder, in the glowing west, the sun 
was sinking, and beginning to paint the fleecy 
white clouds a vivid red that had strange fluted 
columns running up and down. To the imag- 
ination of the two boys these were the beckoning 


86 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


fingers that tempted them always, just as the 
rainbow for ages past has promised a pot of 
gold to him who could find the spot where its 
foot rested on the earth. 

The two bundles of meat were tied securely, 
and fastened to the backs of the prancing horses. 
Then the boys set off, expecting to strike the 
camp of the expedition along the bank of the 
river. 

As they passed the timber they could see 
something of a commotion in the place where 
they had had their adventure with the savage 
old buffalo bull. Dozens of big bald-headed 
birds were sitting on dead limbs of the trees, 
now dropping awkwardly down to the ground, 
and anon flapping back to their perches. 

4 ‘The buzzards came, just as I thought they 
would/ ’ remarked Dick; “but theyTl have to 
wait for the second table, because that cat and 
the wolf must first be served, ^hen they can 
hold no more they may go away and let the poor 
buzzards have a chance.’ ’ 

Dick did not have any particular trouble in 
finding his bearings. It had been indelibly im- 
pressed on his mind that the river lay to the 
north, and, with the setting sun on their left, it 
would be no difficult task to find the water. 


PLANNING A SURPRISE 


87 


He had also figured out about where the boats 
and the horses would bring up when the day’s 
toll had been taken, so that he was now making 
what he would have called a bee-line for that 
particular place. 

The sun was down behind the level horizon at 
last, and shadows had begun to creep out of 
their hiding-places. Eoger began to feel a little 
anxiety concerning their hoped-for arrival at 
the river. 

“It seems to be further than I thought,” he 
ventured to say presently. 

“Meaning the river, I suppose,” remarked 
Dick, calmly. “Yes, I expected that it would 
take us some little time to get there, because 
there was a big bend just at the place we left 
the water, on sighting that hill which we climbed 
to look around for game.” 

‘ ‘ Dick, I believe I see something that flickers 
ahead of us!” exclaimed Eoger just then. 

“It must be the light of the fires, which as 
usual have been built below the river-bank, so 
that their glow may not betray the camp to hos- 
tile eyes. Yes, just as you say, Eoger, we are 
getting there, and will be in on time . 9 9 

“Oh! as to that, Dick,” said the other with 
a laugh, ‘ ‘ even if supper is started they will be 


88 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


sure to switch off and give this fresh buffalo 
meat the first showing. But, for one, I shall 
be glad to rest. After all that prancing around 
my tree every muscle in my legs cries out in 
pain, I do believe.” 

They were not long in arriving at the camp, 
and, when the campers found what the packages 
that the horses carried contained, they greeted 
the newcomers with cheery words of welcome 
and of thanks. 

It was a lively scene, with the boats drawn up 
on the sandy beach under the river-bank; the 
horses picketed out to graze ; the tents that had 
been erected to serve as sleeping quarters for 
the company ; and the blazing fires about which 
the cooks were starting to cook the evening 
meal. For a background to the picture there 
was the ever-murmuring river, and the boys, 
many a time, wished they were able to send a 
loving message down those hundreds of miles to 
the little settlement of St. Louis, where their 
loved ones dwelt. 

They knew that a monumental task still lay 
before them, since the terrible, rocky mountains, 
of which they had heard vague stories from the 
Indians, had to be scaled, as well as trackless 
wastes of desert land crossed, before they could 


PLANNING A SURPRISE 


89 


hope to feast their eyes on the blue sea which 
was their goal. 

Still, the whole summer lay before them, and 
they had already surmounted so many obstacles 
that nothing seemed to daunt those bold spirits. 
Each day’s journey they counted another link 
in the chain, and, having virtually burned their 
bridges behind them, it became a necessity that 
they succeed. 

The supper was finally cooked, and those who 
were not on duty as guards settled down to en- 
joy what had been prepared. As usual Dick 
and Roger found places close together, for they 
were chums in everything, and liked to chat 
while eating. 

“This pays me for all my trouble with that 
old bull, ’ ’ remarked Roger as he munched away. 
“Sweeter meat I never tasted, if I do say it 
myself.” 

“Oh! I agree with you there,” Dick told him. 
“But I find myself wondering why Captain 
Lewis keeps looking over this way so often. 
And then, too, it strikes me he is unusually sol- 
emn to-night. What do you say, Roger ! ’ ’ 

“I hadn’t noticed it before,” came the reply 
presently, “but, now that you call my attention 
to the fact, I really believe you are right. He 


90 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


does look as if something had gone wrong. 1 
wonder what could have happened while we 
were away this afternoon.” 

“We may have to take it out in guessing,” 
Dick observed, “unless the Captain decides to 
tell us about it, which is hardly likely. But the 
rest of the men seem to be noisier and in better 
humor than usual. There ’s Andrew Waller 
keeping a lot of them roaring with laughter as 
he tells some comical story. I never saw him 
so lively, come to think of it. ’ ’ 

About the time all of them were through eat- 
ing, Dick discovered that Captain Meriwether 
Lewis was walking directly toward the spot 
where he and his chum still sat. A couple of 
convenient stones had afforded them resting 
places ; but, as the commander of the expedition 
paused beside them, both lads immediately 
sprang to their feet, courteously offering the 
captain a seat. 

“I will accept if one of you can sit tailor-fash- 
ion on the ground,” remarked Captain Lewis, 
but without any sign of merriment in his voice, 
for he was still looking very grave. “I want to 
speak with both of you lads, and it is concerning 
a subject in which you are deeply interested.” 

Of course that aroused their curiosity at once, 


PLANNING A SURPRISE 


91 


and Roger lost no time in dropping upon the 
sand, where he could make himself fairly com- 
fortable. 

As soon as they were all seated again the cap- 
tain began : 

4 ‘ While you two boys were away on your hunt 
this afternoon, something happened which deep- 
ened my suspicion that we have a traitor among 
us. By a mere accident I picked up a bit of 
paper that some one must have drawn from his 
pocket unknown to himself. Glancing idly at it 
I was startled at what I read. ’ ’ 

He looked around him as though to make cer- 
tain that no eye watched his action, and then 
placed a small piece of paper, very much wrin- 
kled and soiled, in Dick’s hand. Together the 
boys fastened their eyes on the writing and 
made out the fragment of a sentence : 

“if you think it unsafe to stay longer in the 
camp, join us; but be sure and bring plenty 
of guns and ammunition along, for we need 
them.” 

There was no signature, but the boys did not 
doubt in the least that the one whose hand had 
penned this note of instructions was Frangois 
Lascelles or his equally rascally son, Alexis. 


92 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


The question was, who could the recipient be, 
and how were they to find out. 

“ After you found this paper, Captain, you 
watched to see if any one seemed to be search- 
ing for anything, I suppose V’ Dick asked ea- 
gerly. 

4 ‘All the afternoon I have kept on the alert, 
but, whoever the villain is, he has either not 
discovered his loss, or else has assumed an ap- 
pearance of indifference in order to blind hos- 
tile eyes.” 

“But how do you suppose he could have re- 
ceived the message ? ’ ’ continued Dick. 

“That, too, may always remain a mystery,” 
continued the other, reflectively, “but an ar- 
rangement could have been made whereby cer- 
tain stones that were laid down in a peculiar 
manner would direct him to search in a hollow 
stump or under a log for a letter. All we know 
is that this traitor did receive his message, and 
started to tear it to pieces, but on second thought 
kept part of the letter. ’ 7 

“It will be his undoing yet, sir, I think,” 
Roger ventured to suggest. “Too bad there 
was no name mentioned, so we could charge him 
with the deed, and punish him as he deserves. 
I am wild to know who he is, for I shall long re- 


PLANNING A SURPRISE 


93 


member how he tried to put an end to us in the 
rapids of the Yellowstone. ,, 

“Perhaps you may, and that before another 
dawn comes / 9 remarked the captain, as he 
smiled indulgently at the headstrong boy, whom 
he had come to like very much, as, indeed, he did 
Dick, also. 

“That sounds as though you had made a plan 
of campaign, Captain/’ Dick observed, with a 
pleased look that was only exceeded by the smile 
on the face of his companion. 

“I have laid out a little scheme which I think 
may work well, and trap the guilty wretch in the 
toils/ * explained the captain. “You remember 
the special mention made of guns and ammuni- 
tion, which he was told to take with him, if he 
really believed his usefulness in the camp had 
come to an end ? That gave me my clew. ’ ’ 

“The bait will be a stock of powder and ball, 
and perhaps several guns, unless I fail to catch 
your meaning, sir V ’ Dick continued. 

“Before we go to sleep, to-night, I shall have 
three men, whose names I need not mention, 
know that there are several good guns, and 
quite a quantity of ammunition for them, in the 
supply tent where we keep our extra provisions. 
It is not guarded beyond the fact that sentries 


94 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


are posted outside the camp to watch for ene- 
mies. But to-night both of you boys, together 
with myself and Captain Clark, will be in hid- 
ing, ready to capture any one who ventures to 
enter that supply tent. ’ * 

“ Thank you for thinking of us, sir,” ex- 
claimed Roger, warmly. 

“Why should I not do so, when the first inti- 
mation I received that there was a traitor in the 
camp came through you two boys? And, be- 
sides, you are more deeply interested in his cap- 
ture and punishment than any of the others, be- 
cause this unknown spy is working hand and 
glove with Frangois Lascelles, who hates you 
most bitterly . ’ 9 

“Tell us what to do, Captain, and you can rely 
on our working with you to the best of our abil- 
ity,” Dick assured the commander, who smiled 
at him and went on to explain further. 

“Understand then, that, later on, both of you, 
when not observed, are to take your guns and 
disappear. I will look to find you in that bunch 
of brush yonder to the right, and from that 
point we can watch the supply tent until some- 
thing happens. I think the bait will be suffi- 
ciently attractive to tempt the man to make his 
move, meaning to steal the guns and ammuni- 


PLANNING A SURPRISE 


95 


tion, after which he hopes to leave ns in the 
lurch. After we make sure that he is inside the 
tent, we can creep up and face him as he comes 
out laden with his booty. That is enough, since 
you understand, ’ ’ with which the captain laugh- 
ingly arose to his feet and sauntered away, leav- 
ing the boys thrilled through and through. 


CHAPTER X 


SPRINGING THE TRAP 

“I wonder if the plan will work?” remarked 
Roger, when he and Dick once more found them- 
selves alone, the captain having sauntered over 
to where some of the men were joking, Andrew 
Waller being the life of the company. 

“If that torn part of a message meant any- 
thing,” Dick told him, “and Captain Lewis is 
able to bait the trap in the right way, I believe 
this night will see the answer to the question 
that has been bothering us so long. ’ ’ 

“Meaning that we will learn who the traitor 
is ? ” continued the other. 

“Yes. Right now we are no nearer the truth 
than a week ago, you know, Roger. It may be 
any one of the three men we had in mind; or 
some one else, for that matter.” 

‘ 4 Look at Andrew Waller, Dick. He seems to 
be in high spirits ! Do you think that is all put 
on for effect? From the way he acts no one 
could ever dream he had an evil thought in his 
heart for his comrades of the long trail.” 

96 


SPRINGING THE TRAP 


97 


“As we exhausted that subject a long time 
ago, Roger, and have learned nothing new since, 
there’s no use trying to figure things out. Bet- 
ter wait, and, as my father says, ‘hold our 
horses’ until the trap is sprung — if it ever is.” 

“But, if we do trip him up,” continued Roger, 
reflectively, “what do you believe Captain Lewis 
will do to the wretch ?” 

“He has not given us even a hint on that 
score,” Dick replied. 

“If the man is a traitor, and really tried to 
take our lives for pay, it seems to me it would 
be a shame if he were only drummed out of camp 
for such things. I know what Captain Clark 
would do if it rested in his hands.” 

“Yes, and I can guess the answer there, too, 
Roger ; because he is a soldier, with stern ideas 
of what treachery means. But Captain Lewis 
has a tender heart, for all he can be so firm. He 
is very fond of the men who have clung to his 
fortunes in this great journey into the unknown 
country of the West.” 

“Do you really mean to say, Dick, he would 
forgive the rascal on that account?” demanded 
Roger, with a frown of displeasure on his face. 

“Not exactly that,” hastily replied the other 
lad. “I am sure that he would not want to 


98 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


trust such a man again, but, at the same time, 
Captain Lewis would not believe it necessary to 
have the traitor shot, as a soldier would / 9 
“In that case there would be only one other 
thing to do,” observed Roger, disconsolately; 
“which would be to kick him out of camp, and 
warn him, just as he did Lascelles, that if he 
ever allowed himself to be seen near the camp 
again it would be at his peril . 7 ’ 

“Mark my words, Roger, if we are lucky 
enough to catch the man in the act, that is what 
will happen to him. But, before he goes, he will 
listen to a ringing talk from Captain Lewis that 
will make his cheeks burn.” 

“Yes, and not for all the money Lascelles ever 
owned would I want to have such a fine man as 
Captain Lewis tell me that, as a traitor to my 
trust, I had sunk down until I was beneath con- 
tempt. But I wonder, Dick, how he will manage 
to let them know about the rifles and ammuni- 
tion in the supply tent ? 7 7 

“Depend on it the captain has that arranged 
cleverly enough,” Dick declared, “and he will 
accomplish it without awakening any suspicion 
that it has been done for a purpose.” 

“What shall we do next?” asked Roger. 
“Wait for his signal as arranged with us,” 


SPRINGING THE TRAP 


99 


explained Dick. 4 4 When we get that, it is onr 
duty to slip out of camp without being noticed, 
and settle down in that patch of brush, just as 
he said. Later on, he will join us there, and 
bring Captain Clark with him. ’ ’ 

They sat there and exchanged words for quite 
a long time, while the evening waned, and some 
of the tired men, who had been poling or rowing 
all day, began to creep into the tents, or, it might 
be, under rude bough shelters, where they ex- 
pected to sleep through the remainder of the 
night. 

“The time has come at last,” said Dick, in a 
low tone. 

“Did you see Captain Lewis make the ges- 
ture he explained to us?” asked his chum. 

“Yes, and now let us see how smartly we can 
carry out our part of the game, as we laid it out 
in advance.” 

After surveying the field, the boys concluded 
that, by pretending to settle down in a certain 
place, they could withdraw by degrees without 
being noticed, and come up in the rear of the 
patch of bushes marked by the commander as 
the meeting spot. 

This maneuver was accomplished with con- 
siderable skill, because both lads were well 


100 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


drilled in Indian ways, and could snake their 
way along the ground as well as any painted 
brave on the warpath, seeking to spy on the 
enemy’s camp. 

In due time, therefore, they crept into the 
bushes, and settled down to await the coming of 
the two captains. Just as they expected, from 
their place of hiding it was possible to keep a 
close watch upon the supply tent, though the 
latter stood in the shadows, with the firelight 
playing on one side of it only. 

Slowly the minutes crept along. The boys 
rarely exchanged words, and then only in the 
lowest of whispers ; nor did they make any sort 
of move, lest in some way keen eyes discover 
their presence amidst the bushes. 

It seemed ages before Roger pressed the arm 
of his cousin, and spoke in his ear. 

‘ ‘ Something moving behind us, Dick ! ’ ’ 

The other had also caught a faint rustling 
sound, and knew that in all probability the two 
captains must be about to join them. Surely 
enough, in a short time the men reached the side 
of the boys, exercising all the skill possible to 
avoid making their presence known to others. 

Few words passed between them, for the plan 
of campaign had been laid out, and each one 


SPRINGING THE TRAP 


101 


knew what lay before them. The firelight flick- 
ered upon the side of the supply tent, and it was 
in this quarter mostly that their gaze was fast- 
ened. In fact, Captain Lewis and his fellow 
officer depended wholly on the wide-awake boys 
to let them know when anything happened, for 
they themselves lay stretched out at full length 
upon the ground. 

One by one the men sitting by the fire began 
to vanish, some yawning, and others simply 
stretching themselves with the air of weariness 
natural after a strenuous day at the oars. 

Finally an atmosphere of desertion seemed to 
have come upon the camp. The fire died down 
slowly, and not a movement could be seen. 
Somewhere, near by, the appointed sentries 
stood guard, but their duty was wholly in the 
line of making sure that an enemy did not sur- 
prise the adventurous company from without. 
Those in the camp were supposed to be above 
suspicion. 

Roger was beginning to grow impatient. The 
minutes were dragging along, so far as he was 
concerned, and he began to fear that, after all, 
the scheme, so cleverly planned by Captain 
Lewis, would fail to be a success. 

What if the fellow had become suspicious, and 


102 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


determined not to allow himself to be attracted 
by the bait? They would have their long night 
vigil for nothing, and be no nearer to learning 
the truth than before. Roger lacked the pa- 
tience and perseverance of his chum, though he 
had many good qualities of his own. 

It must have been almost midnight when Dick 
caught sight of a shadowy figure moving just 
beyond the supply tent. At first he thought it 
might be a wolf that had boldly crept into the 
camp, though such a thing seemed absurd ; then 
he became satisfied that it must be a man on his 
hands and knees, crawling along slowly, and 
heading for the isolated tent. 

When satisfied in this respect he whispered 
in the ear of Roger, and touched both the recum- 
bent captains on the arm. This had been a sig- 
nal agreed on in case of necessity, and, as they 
were on the alert, they lost no time in making 
good use of their eyes. 

The creeper was now close to the tent. Every 
few feet he would sink down flat to the ground, 
and remain perfectly still for a time. No doubt 
at such intervals the man was listening intently 
to discover the slightest movement in the camp 
that might mean danger to him. 

Both boys fairly held their breath when they 


SPRINGING THE TRAP 


103 


saw the shadowy figure reach the tent and 
hastily creep under the flap. Just how long it 
would take him to find what he was after no one 
could say, hut the time had arrived for those 
who were watching the tent to make a forward 
move. 

Fortunately the breeze started up just then, 
and rustled the leaves of the trees overhead. It 
came from a quarter that also bore the sounds 
of the fretting river, where rocky reefs impeded 
the progress of the current ; so that a combina- 
tion of sounds helped to deaden any little rus- 
tling noise the four watchers might make in ris- 
ing to their feet and moving forward. 

Every detail had been arranged, and they 
made immediately for the darker side of the 
tent. This was to avoid having their shadows 
appear on the canvas, and arousing the suspi- 
cions of the thief. 

Having taken up their positions here, they 
waited for what was to follow, confident that the 
guilty one could not possibly escape them. 

He could be heard moving around inside the 
tent. Once he upset some object that fell to the 
ground with a soft thud, and they even heard his 
low muttered exclamation of annoyance. After 
that all was still for an interval, as doubtless 


104 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


lie strained his hearing to learn whether the 
sound had aroused any curiosity in the mind of 
a sentry. 

Then the movements started again, proving 
that renewed confidence was making the ma- 
rauder bolder. 

Dick and Roger had their guns ready, accord- 
ing to orders. If the man attempted to escape 
after being ordered to surrender their duty 
would be to shoot, although the endeavor would 
be to wound instead of to kill. 

The movements within the tent had now 
ceased, and it was probable that the man had 
secured all he sought to acquire. That meant 
his next act would be to make his exit. Dick 
had not overlooked the chance of his creeping 
under the canvas at the rear of the tent, and, 
if they failed to see anything of him by the time 
another minute passed, he meant to creep 
around and ascertain whether this had been at- 
tempted. 

Roger, giving a faint gasp, warned his chum 
that some one was coming. Then all of them 
caught sight of a dusky figure bending low as it 
crept out of the tent. 

‘ ‘ Stand still and surrender, or you are a dead 
man!” suddenly exclaimed Captain Lewis, as, 


SPRINGING THE TRAP 


105 


with his three companions, he stepped forward. 

The thief made no attempt to run, for he knew 
what the result must be when he saw those rifles 
in the hands of the two boys. So they pushed 
up until they could make sure of his identity; 
and somehow neither Roger nor Dick felt any 
great surprise when they discovered that the 
man they had captured was Andrew Waller. 


CHAPTER XI 


BANISHED FROM CAMP 

The man held a couple of guns in his hands 
and was apparently loaded down with the am- 
munition that had been left as a most attractive 
bait. He hung his head as if at first overcome 
with a sense of shame ; nor could the boys blame 
him for giving way to this feeling. 

Some of the other men, awakened by the loud 
command of Captain Lewis, now came hurrying 
toward the spot. They were undoubtedly 
greatly astonished to discover what was taking 
place. And among the first to arrive were 
Drewyer and Fields, the two who in turn had 
been unjustly suspected of being the guilty per- 
son. 

“Take those guns away from him,” ordered 
Captain Lewis, “and then search him for am- 
munition ! He was carrying off a good part of 
our visible supply, and meant to join forces with 
those rascally Frenchmen we let go last fall, fel- 
lows who are once more hanging about our trail 
for evil purposes. ” 


106 


BANISHED FROM CAMP 


107 


Waller made no attempt to resist. Indeed, it 
would have been a foolish thing on his part, and 
could only have resulted in his being roughly 
treated. So presently they had stripped him of 
all his stolen goods, and even his own gun had 
been taken away. 

After that he had to listen to the stinging 
words of reproach which Captain Lewis heaped 
upon him. 

4 4 The man who betrays his trust as you have 
done, Waller / 9 said the other in conclusion, “de- 
serves to be stood up before a file of soldiers 
and shot. That fate, indeed, would be your por- 
tion if you were an enlisted man, and had taken 
the oath of fidelity to the country. As it is I in- 
tend simply to send you out of this camp with 
the scorn of all honest men ringing in your ears. 
You can find those French friends of yours and 
make your bed with them.” 

‘ ‘ But you will not think of turning me out into 
the wilderness without some weapon with which 
to secure food, or to protect myself against the 
wild beasts ? ’ ’ the man found his tongue to say, 
with anxiety in his voice. 

“Gun you shall have none, in punishment for 
your offense,” he was sternly told. “Your 
hunting knife and a hatchet will be given to you, 


108 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


also a certain amount of provisions, sufficient to 
last you several days. For the rest, look you 
to those friends whose gold you accepted to be- 
tray these lads ; for we can now understand who 
it was knifed their skin boat so that it might 
sink with them in the rapids ! ’ ’ 

The man at bay opened his mouth as though 
tempted to declare that he had had nothing to do 
with such a base affair ; but, on second thought, 
he stifled his intended denial. He must have 
decided that, since exposure had come, the less 
he had to say the better it would be for him in 
the end. 

Under the orders of Captain Lewis his knife 
and hatchet were returned to him. Then a 
package of food was made ready and also given 
into his charge. Some of the men were grum- 
bling to themselves, as though they did not ap- 
prove of such leniency, for, according to their 
way of thinking, a traitor deserved but one pun- 
ishment, and one that would place it out of his 
power to repeat his fault. 

The man did not attempt to plead for mercy. 
He had a certain amount of pride ; and, besides, 
he feared lest he be turned over to the soldiers 
for punishment, and he knew what to expect in 
that case. 


BANISHED FROM CAMP 


109 


“Now go forth/ ’ Captain Lewis told him, 
“and seek your new friends, or join the Indians 
whose treacherous ways you have even shamed 
by your acts. We warn you not to be seen again 
by any in this camp. Such is your reward for 
turning against those who trusted you. That 
is alL ,, 

Waller drew a long breath. He knew what 
it meant for him, should he fail to find the 
Frenchmen. Hundreds of miles lay between 
that spot and the nearest white settlement ; and, 
unless he could get in touch with some of the 
Indian tribes along the Missouri, he would 
starve by the time another winter came around. 

Being a woodsman, Waller of course knew 
many of the secrets of Nature, and could pro- 
long his life by means of clever snares in which 
to catch small animals ; but, with the coming of 
cold weather, his case would be pitiful unless he 
had help. 

Dick felt sorry for the man at first. He be- 
lieved Waller had simply yielded to temptation 
when he accepted the Frenchman’s gold and 
agreed* to work in his interest. 

That feeling, however, did not last long, for, 
as the man started to leave the camp, he looked 
at the staring men contemptuously, and, on pass- 


110 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


in g the two boys, scowled blackly, as the light 
of the resurrected fire disclosed. 

“We may meet again !” he told Roger as he 
passed him; and there was a deep significance 
back of the words. 

Perhaps it was fortunate for Andrew Waller 
that Captain Clark did not happen to hear what 
he muttered ; for the soldier might have insisted 
that some more drastic punishment, than mere 
dismissal from the camp, be visited upon the 
culprit. But the threat was not heard by those 
in authority, and Waller went out into the dark- 
ness, and they saw no more of him for the time. 

During the remainder of the night the boys 
slept peacefully. It was a great satisfaction to 
them both to feel that the mystery had now been 
solved, and that they need no longer fear treach- 
ery in the camp. 

Then again it pleased Dick to know that 
neither Drewyer nor Fields had been connected 
with the plot against them, for he was very fond 
of both i$en, in a way, and had always believed 
them to be as honest as they were capable. His- 
tory has written their names on the scroll of 
honor whereby the heroes of this remarkable en- 
terprise are ever to be remembered. 

On the following morning the journey was re- 


BANISHED FROM CAMP 


111 


sumed. Day succeeded day, and in many par- 
ticulars they were very much alike. The trav- 
elers had difficulties to surmount, and often met 
with Relays that were exasperating; but through 
it all shone that indomitable spirit that would 
not admit defeat. 

4 ‘We have come too far to quit now,” Captain 
Lewis would say when they were facing some 
new difficulty, “and the only thing to do is to 
push ahead despite temporary checks. The 
goal will soon be in sight, and the victory won. 
Then will come the reward when all men honor 
our names, and give us our meed of praise. It 
will be worth all it costs to win the thanks of 
the whole nation. ’ ’ 

In this manner he cheered them when their 
spirits drooped. There never could have been a 
finer leader for such a tremendous undertaking 
than the former private secretary of President 
Jefferson. Every man in all that company felt 
that he would willingly go through fire and flood 
for Captain Lewis. 

From time to time they met with Indians on 
the river, or came to some village on the bank. 
These natives had never as yet seen white men, 
and were, as a rule, disposed to be friendly. 
They seemed to have learned about a Great 


112 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


Father far away toward the rising sun, who was 
very rich and powerful, and whose favor it 
might pay them to seek. 

Among the trappers connected with the party 
there were always those who could communicate 
with the Indians, partly by signs, but also with 
the aid of other and allied Indian tongues. In 
this way, then, it was possible to learn much con- 
cerning the nature of the country toward the 
west. 

Strange, indeed, were many of the stories that 
came to the ears of the travelers. They heard 
of burning deserts, where for ten days they 
would find nothing but wastes of sand, except 
for a few cacti, or prickly pears. Here they 
were likely to leave their bones to the vultures 
and the prowling coyotes — the latter a small spe- 
cies of the wolf tribe, which the men of the ex- 
pedition had begun to notice collecting about 
the^j* camp at nights. These animals kept up a 
miserable chant in chorus, but they possessed a 
very cowardly nature, quite unlike the gray tim- 
ber wolf. 

If Captain Lewis and his followers had not 
possessed stout hearts they would have been dis- 
mayed by all they heard of the country lying 
beyond. The mountains reached above the 


BANISHED FROM CAMP 


113 


clouds, rearing themselves in a most forbidding 
way, and were exceedingly rocky and devoid of 
vegetation. 

Besides, there were tribes of fierce Indians liv- 
ing in the deep canyons who would lie in wait to 
overwhelm the pilgrims in hopes of obtaining 
their horses and those wonderful sticks that 
spat out fire. The beasts inhabiting those ele- 
vations were also awe inspiring, especially the 
bears, which, as the travelers already knew, 
were of the ferocious variety known as grizzlies. 

In spite of all these thrilling stories there was 
no disposition manifested on the part of the ex- 
plorers to back down. They had already met 
many perils without flinching, and it was too late 
now to show the white feather. 

The summer was now well along, and, before 
a great while, they could expect to arrive at the 
headwaters of the Big Muddy. The two cap- 
tains had decided that, when it was no longer 
possible to continue with the boats, they would 
make a permanent camp, where a portion of the 
expedition could spend the coming winter, while 
a certain number pushed on, to cross the rocky 
barrier and reach the sea, if such an accomplish- 
ment could be carried out. 

Every day began to see changes in the flowing 


114 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


current upon which they had be6n voyaging for 
so many months. Remembering its extreme 
width, down where their homes were located, it 
was hard indeed for the boys to believe that this 
narrow ribbon of clear water was the same 
stream. 

“All that its banks hold these days,” Dick 
had explained to Roger when the other was ex- 
pressing these ideas, “comes from the melting 
snows away up in those mountains whose tops 
we sometimes think we can see far, far away 
to the west. That is why it is so clear and cold, 
and the fish we catch now are not like the ones 
we have often brought in to our mothers at 
home. ’ ’ 

4 4 The beautiful one, with the specks that were 
all the colors of the rainbow, must have been 
some kind of trout,” Roger continued, his face 
lighting up eagerly, for he was a born angler, 
4 4 and I only hope we are able to catch many more 
of the same kind. I never tasted such a fine 
fish, and the meat was of the true trout color, 
too.” 

4 4 1 think we can depend on taking many a fine 
mess of them from now on,” Dick continued, 
4 4 though we must try to find out from the In- 
dians just where they lurk in the river. Per- 


BANISHED FROM CAMP 


115 


haps one of these smaller creeks, that empty into 
the Missouri, may turn out to be a good place.’ ’ 

‘ 4 To-morrow will be our chance then, ’ ’ Roger 
announced, 4 ‘because I heard Captain Clark tell 
some of the men we would likely hold over for a 
day, so as to mend one of the boats that has been 
leaking badly and needs attention . 9 ’ 

“Let us consider it settled that way, then, 
Roger; and we shall see what sort of luck the 
best of bait will fetch us. In some of the old 
stumps and dead wood we can find big, fat 
grubs, which I am sure the fish will take to sav- 
agely.” 

“I mean to start looking for bait this very 
evening when we make camp , 9 9 declared Roger, 
evincing the greatest interest, for the memory 
of the feast they had enjoyed when that splen- 
did speckled fish was broiled over the red coals 
had haunted him ever since. 

That afternoon the air was unusually clear, 
and every one was able to see, off in the dis- 
tance, the lofty peaks of the mountain barrier 
which must be scaled by the adventurous travel- 
ers before they could hope to reach the slopes, 
on the west, leading down to the blue waters of 
the Pacific. Somehow the knowledge that on 
this summer day they had almost arrived at an- 


116 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


other positive stage of their great undertaking 
inspired their hearts with fresh hope. And in 
that cheering atmosphere camp was made when 
the shadows began to fall. 


CHAPTER XII 


ON FISHING BENT 

“If yon think you can get on without me, 
Dick, I'd like to slip away for a little time,” 
Roger was saying, after the boats had been run 
ashore, the horses tethered among the trees, and 
preparations for supper, with an attendant air 
of bustle, were well underway. 

Of course Dick knew what was in the wind. 
He had not forgotten the remark made by his 
comrade that, if the chances were favorable, he 
meant to spend half an hour or so that evening 
collecting worms and grubs to be used as bait 
when they tried their luck at fishing on the next 
day. 

“To be sure I can,” he told Roger, with a 
smile. “All you have to do is to trot along with 
your hatchet, and something to put the grubs in 
— if you find any.” 

“Oh ! I'm not afraid of being left in the lurch 
there,” asserted Roger, stoutly. “I can see 
plenty of signs of dead wood around here. A 
117 


118 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


fierce storm must have swept across this sec- 
tion many years ago, that leveled plenty of big 
trees, which are now rotting on the ground. 
Grubs like to hide in that sort of decayed stuff. 
Look for me by the time it gets dusk. ’ ’ 

4 ‘ Keep your gun near you, and it would be 
better not to stray too far away from the camp,” 
warned cautious Dick, speaking on general 
principles. 

“You don’t believe there’s any danger lurk- 
ing near by, do you ? ’ ’ asked Roger, though fail- 
ing to show much concern, for his nature was 
daring and fearless. 

“Nothing more than we always count on,” the 
other told him. “But white men who are in a 
strange country must always figure on finding 
an enemy hiding back of some tree or rock, so 
keep your eyes about you, Roger. If I should 
hear your gun sound, or catch a hullo, depend on 
me to come in a hurry. ’ ’ 

Roger only laughed, for he did not believe any 
peril could lurk so close to the camp. Still, ac- 
customed to being on his guard, he made it a 
point to see that the powder was in the pan as 
he tucked his gun under his arm and strode 
forth. 

He found to his relief that there were plenty 


ON FISHING BENT 


119 


of old stumps and rotting logs close to where the 
fires had been started, so that he need not go 
any great distance away in order to begin his 
search. 

His hatchet was soon brought into play, as he 
smashed some of the likely looking remnants of 
once proud forest monarchs. It required little 
muscular effort, scattering the soft punk-like 
wood, and, hardly had the boy obtained a fair 
start, than with a satisfied little cry he reached 
down and seized an enormous white grub whose 
home in the heart of the decayed stump he had 
broken open. 

Just as Roger had anticipated, a rich harvest 
awaited him. Sometimes he came upon half a 
dozen prizes in one stump, and it was not long 
before he knew that, before the darkness became 
too dense for him to see how to work, he would 
have secured all the bait they could possibly use 
on the following morning. 

At any rate, they would always have their 
hatchets with them, and, should their supply run 
low, there would be plenty of other opportuni- 
ties to replenish their store. 

So it was that he returned to camp much 
sooner than Dick in his most sanguine moments 
had imagined possible. There was hardly any 


120 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


need to ask Roger how his quest had turned out, 
for the broad smile on his tanned face told the 
story. 

“A noble lot of fish lure,” assented Dick, 
when he had examined the contents of the small 
box into which Roger had also cast a handful of 
powdered dead wood, in which his prisoners 
could conceal themselves. “I must say you 
struck it rich this time. ’ ’ 

‘ i And, unless the weather goes against us 
when morning comes,” continued Roger, as he 
fastened up the box so that nothing could get at 
the bait during the night, “we ought to do some 
tall fishing, it strikes me. I’d just like to give 
the whole camp a splendid treat to those beau- 
ties of speckled rainbow fish which we believe to 
be a species of trout. ’ ’ 

All evening long the subject was frequently in 
his mind, for Roger was one of those persistent 
persons who, once they have planned anything, 
can think of little else. 

“I tell you what I mean to do after we’ve had 
our breakfast,” he said at one time during the 
evening. 

“All right,” remarked Dick, who knew how 
useless it was to try to keep Roger’s mind off 
his fishing, “suppose you do then, and I’ll jot 


ON FISHING BENT 


121 


it down in my notebook, for I’m making up my 
day’s log, you see. Go on and tell me . ’ 9 

‘ 6 If you look over there, Dick, you can see that 
friendly Indian who has insisted on sticking to 
us for two days now, walking along the shore, 
squatting close to our fires, and watching every- 
thing we do as though he was head over heels 
in love with the ways of the palefaces.” 

“Yes, I’ve often wondered what he could be 
thinking about,” admitted Dick. “I’ve seen 
Captain Lewis trying to talk with him by signs, 
and often calling one of the men up to help out. 
From that I judged the Indian might be giving 
him some valuable information, which was why 
they allow him to tag after us so long, and even 
see that he gets his share of food at meal times. ’ ’ 

“Well,” continued Roger, “my idea is to go 
over to him now, and see if he can understand 
that we’d like to have him tell us about a good 
place for fishing in the morning; for, after all, 
what’s the use of waiting until breakfast time; 
he might be gone in the night. What do you 
say to it, Dick?” 

“Not a bad scheme,” his chum assented. 

‘ i And, do you know, I think the brave has taken 
some little interest in both of us, because a num- 
ber of times it seemed to me he was watching us 


122 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


closely. There ’s your chance now, for that mat- 
ter, Eoger ; and, if you find it too hard to make 
him understand, get Jasper Williams, our good 
friend, to act as interpreter for you.” 

Upon that the impulsive Roger scrambled to 
his feet and presently he could be seen sitting 
close to the friendly Indian brave, engaging him 
in a strange conversation in which hands and 
smiles took the place of words. 

Apparently, Roger finally found the task 
greater than he could manage, for he called to 
genial Jasper Williams, who joined them. Then 
the business of explaining to the dusky son of 
the wilderness was taken up anew; and with 
fair success, if the look on Roger’s boyish face 
meant anything. 

When he once more rejoined his chum he was 
fairly bubbling over with enthusiasm, so that 
Dick was not at all surprised to hear him ex- 
claim : 

“The finest of luck ever, Dick! Would you 
believe it? that brave tells us there is a small 
stream emptying into the Missouri a couple of 
miles above the camp, and that it is reckoned the 
best place for those big fat trout around this 
section of the country. ’ 9 

“That is good news, indeed,” remarked Dick, 


ON FISHING BENT 


123 


also pleased. “So we can look forward to sup- 
plying the camp with a mess of fish, if all goes 
well.” 

“Not only did he tell us that,” continued the 
eager lad, “but he agreed to go along with us, 
and show where the best holes lie; for in hot 
weather, you know, all trout leave the shallows 
and gather in the deep, dark pools. If we 
didn’t know just where those places were we 
might waste a lot of time trying.” 

At the time Dick thought they were very for- 
tunate to be able to command the services of the 
friendly Indian, and he mentioned this belief to 
Roger. 

“He seems to have taken a great fancy to the 
whites, and, no matter if he does eat like a hun- 
gry dog, we must not complain. He will hardly 
wish to go much further from his own people, 
and we may expect to wake up some fine morn- 
ing to find that the brave has slipped off during 
the night.” 

“So long as he does not steal one of our 
horses or guns nobody will complain, I guess,” 
chuckled Roger. “These Indians are a light- 
fingered set, take them all in all, and Jasper Wil- 
liams says he never would trust one out of his 
sight.” 


124 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


Having made all their fishing arrangements 
the boys soon afterwards sought their shelter 
made from branches, and wrapped in their 
blankets tried to find sleep. 

The camp was governed with military strict- 
ness, and there were sentries on duty all through 
the night, for Captain Clark had this part of the 
arrangements in charge. Not once up to this 
time had they been taken by surprise, though on 
several occasions roving bands of Blackfeet or 
Dacotahs had tried to steal their horses, only to 
meet with failure. 

Securely guarded in this manner, they passed 
the night in peace, and so another dawn found 
them. As usual the travelers were early astir, 
for there were no laggards among them. Every 
man had his duties to perform, and strict disci- 
pline kept them to their various tasks. 

Roger of course was about the first one up, 
though he knew that Dick could not be coaxed to 
make a start until he had performed every one 
of his duties as was his custom. If the fish were 
as plentiful as the friendly Indian had declared, 
they would have abundance of time to take 
heavy toll of their number long before noon 
came around. 

“We decided to take one of the smaller boats 


ON FISHING BENT 


125 


if it could be spared, you remember, Dick,” 
Roger was saying as they ate breakfast. 

“Yes,” the other replied, “and I’ve already 
mentioned that to Captain Clark, who gave me 
full permission to do so. This is certainly one 
of the times we would enjoy having that buf- 
falo-hide Indian boat we shot the rapids in. 
I was beginning to think we ought to change 
our minds about giving it away, when that 
accident happened, and ruined it for hard 
work . 9 9 

“Accident!” echoed Roger. “We knew dif- 
ferent after we found where that sharp knife- 
blade had been run along the bottom almost 
through the tough hide. But that sly dog of an 
Andrew Waller paid dearly for his work. I 
wonder what became of him; whether he joined 
the French trader and his son, or went over to 
the Indians.” 

“We may never know,” his chum admitted. 
“For my part, I hope and trust that neither of 
us will ever set eyes on Waller again. I did not 
like the look he gave us when he went out of 
camp that day; and, like all guilty wretches 
caught in the act of doing wrong, he blames us 
for his troubles.” 

In good time Dick announced that he was 


126 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


ready to make the start. Eoger saw to it that 
they had the bait. Stout poles had also been se- 
cured, to the end of which the fishing lines were 
fastened. Such things as reels those pioneer 
lads never knew. When a prize was hooked it 
was their business to land the captive in the 
speediest way possible ; and, as a rule, this con- 
sisted in swinging the struggling trout over 
their heads on to the land. 

The Indian was hovering nearby. Dick 
fancied that he looked very eager, as though he 
quite enjoyed the idea of accompanying the pair 
on their fishing trip, and making himself useful. 
Perhaps, the boy thought, the poor fellow 
wished to attach himself to the expedition, on ac- 
count of the charm it had for his untutored 
mind; for Indians could feel the desire for ad- 
venture such as urged these bold white men to 
penetrate farther day by day into the unknown 
country. 

The boys picked out the boat best adapted to 
their needs, and which could be most easily 
spared. Beckoning to the Indian, the boys pre- 
pared to push out on the river. Two paddles 
were to be the means of urging the light craft 
against the strong current of the river, and an 
hour’s time would be ample to see them to their 


ON FISHING BENT 


127 


destination, Roger thought, as he commenced to 
wield the spruce blade vigorously. 

Jasper Williams called out a last word of 
caution as they passed away, up the stream, for 
he felt a strong interest in these boys with whose 
fortunes he had been so intimately connected. 

* ‘ Keep your eyes about you, lads,” was what 
he told them, “and don’t trust everything you 
see, just because it looks innocent. There’s a 
difference between red and white, remember. 
Good luck to you both ! ’ ’ 

Others also called out, begging the boys to re- 
member that they too liked a mess of fresh fish ; 
and, with these friendly voices ringing in their 
ears, Dick and Roger paddled swiftly up the 
river, soon losing sight of the explorer’s camp. 


CHAPTER XIII 


GLORIOUS SPORT WITH THE TROUT 

With lusty strokes the two boys urged the 
boat up-stream. The Indian sat amidship and 
seemed to be scanning the shore as though 
deeply interested in everything he saw ; though, 
from what he told Jasper Williams, the locality 
must have been familiar to him, since he knew 
all about the fishing to be had in the smaller 
stream. 

Now and then the boys exchanged a few 
words, though as a rule they kept most of their 
“wind,” as Roger called it, for their arduous 
work. 

“I wonder what Jasper Williams meant,” re- 
marked Roger, after they had gone possibly a 
full mile. 

6 ‘ Of course you mean when he said there was 
a difference between red and white,” Dick sug- 
gested. “I was thinking of the same thing my- 
self, and came to the conclusion it must have 
been Jasper’s way of telling us to keep an eye 
128 


GLORIOUS SPORT WITH THE TROUT 129 


on our dusky pilot here. In plain words, he 
warned us to look out for our guns. ’ ’ 

i 6 Which we will certainly be sure to do ! ’ 9 com- 
mented Roger. “ Though, after all, we may 
be wronging the poor Indian by our suspi- 
cions. ’ ’ 

“If he never knows it there can be no harm 
done, don’t you see?” Dick told him. 

Various things about the shore attracted their 
attention just then, and for the time being they 
forgot all about the red man, and the warning 
given by their old frontiersman friend, Jasper 
Williams. 

“The farther we go up the river,” Dick was 
saying, “the greater the forests seem to become. 
From all I’ve been able to learn, we will pass 
through many a stretch of wood before we reach 
the foot of the big mountains. ’ ’ 

“Yes,” added Roger, “and, as the river is 
getting more and more shallow every day, Cap- 
tain Lewis seems to believe we must soon aban- 
don our boats, and take to the horses for the rest 
of the journey.” 

“Look up ahead and on the left, you will see 
signs of a stream coming into the Missouri. 
That must be where we are to stop.” 

At that Dick made gestures to the Indian, who, 


130 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


quickly comprehending what was wanted, 
nodded his head in the affirmative. 

“Yes, he says that is the place/ ’ Roger ob- 
served, as he started to put still a little more vim 
into his strokes with the paddle, so, as Dick was 
compelled to follow suit, or have the boat headed 
in toward the shore, their progress increased to 
a wonderful degree. 

In good time they reached the mouth of the 
tributary stream. It was found to be as clear 
and cold as any one could wish on a warm day. 
No wonder, Roger thought, the trout loved to 
frequent its waters, and lie in the deep, dark 
pools that doubtless existed here and there, 
though without a guide they could have been 
found only after much patient searching. 

Obeying the gestures of the Indian, they made 
for the shore and left the boat, first making sure 
that it was pulled well up. Of course, besides 
their poles and the little box of bait, they carried 
their faithful guns along with them. 

So far as they could see, the friendly Indian 
seemed to be almost as deeply interested in the 
outcome of the fishing trip as the boys them- 
selves were. He immediately led them to a cer- 
tain spot on the bank, holding up a hand to im- 
press upon them the need of caution and silence 


GLORIOUS SPORT WITH THE TROUT 131 


when attempting to catch the wary fish of many 
colors. 

Roger was already prepared, for he had fast- 
ened one of the largest and most attractive 
grnbs to his hook. Creeping up close to the 
edge of the bank he thrust his long pole care- 
fully forward, and allowed the baited hook, with 
a small lead sinker attached to the line a foot 
above, to sink into the depths. 

As it slowly descended Roger’s heart was 
beating tumultuously, for he had been entertain- 
ing high hopes. These were not doomed to dis- 
appointment, for, even before he found bottom, 
there was a sudden vicious tug, and the end of 
the stout pole began to move up and down vigor- 
ously. 

Immediately Roger, who had laid his gun 
down at his feet so as to have the free use of 
both hands, hunched his shoulders in the effort 
to lift his prize. As it came struggling out of 
the water, he switched it high in the air and it 
fell with a thud some little distance behind the 
excited fisherman. At this good luck Roger 
could hardly contain himself. 

A warning “hist” from Dick told him to re- 
press the shout of triumph that was bubbling to 
his lips, and he realized the necessity for silence 


132 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


if they expected to continue the sport, as the 
trout are easily alarmed. 

The capture proved to be a magnificent speci- 
men of the lovely variety of trout that differed 
from anything either of the boys had ever seen 
before. In later years this vigorous species of 
fighter was classified, and given the deserved 
name of ‘ 4 rainbow trout,” and for a very good 
reason, as any one who has ever seen one fresh 
drawn from the water will admit. 

Meanwhile Dick started in to try his luck, and 
it certainly began to look as though the Indian 
had told only the truth when he said the fish lay 
in countless numbers in those deep shadowy 
pools, for, just as had happened in Roger’s case, 
there was a fierce pull on his pole, and Dick 
found himself struggling with a captive that it 
required all his powers to land successfully. 

So the sport progressed, the friendly Indian 
hovering near them and often, when the bites 
came less frequently, leading the way to some 
new spot on the bank, where another pool would 
be found. 

Always did they find these places inhabited by 
a hungry family of trout, eager to snap at the 
attractive lure which was dangled in front of 
them. 


GLORIOUS SPORT WITH THE TROUT 133 


The Indian gathered np the spoils as they 
went along. He knew just how to fashion a 
tether ont of tough but yielding willow, and, 
when half a dozen of the trout had been strung 
in this manner, he saw to it that they were placed 
in the water to keep fresh, while the sport con- 
tinued as before. 

Roger was enjoying himself as he had hardly 
ever done before. Such royal fishing, and such 
game fighters made a combination that ought to 
have been sufficient to fill any boy’s heart with 
supreme joy, especially one so devoted to the 
sport as Roger had always been. 

Dick did not lose his head over the wonderful 
success that was coming their way. Because 
Roger gave himself up so wholly to the excite- 
ment was a very good reason why Dick himself 
should do the watching for both of them. 

And yet it seemed almost absurd to suspect 
that anything evil could be threatening them on 
that bright summer morning. The very insects 
seemed to hum more noisily than usual, as 
though with the pleasure of living on such a per- 
fect day. 

Dick often cast a side glance toward the In- 
dian, but so far he had seen absolutely nothing 
suspicious in his manner. He seemed to be as 


134 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


happy as Roger, and kept close to the heels of 
the boy as he worked his long rod, and added 
constantly to the number of fish he was tak- 
ing. 

It seemed as though each one of the grubs was 
good for a fat trout, and so savagely did the fish 
snap at them that they were securely hooked in 
nearly every instance, so that the losses were 
next to nothing. 

If things continued to go on as they were do- 
ing, they would soon be in possession of all the 
fish the camp could use. Roger even told his 
chum in a whisper that, unless they looked out, 
they would be unable to carry the whole of their 
taking back in one trip of the boat, though pos- 
sibly that was only meant in the light of a boast. 

Dick’s arms were beginning to ache on account 
of the strain on the muscles caused by raising so 
many heavy prizes over his head. He would 
have suggested that they bad quite a large mess 
now, and perhaps had better go back to camp, 
allowing some of the others the pleasure of com- 
ing up later and trying their luck ; but he knew 
Roger well enough to feel sure that the other 
would decline to quit fishing as long as a single 
grub remained. 

At any rate, when the supply was really ex- 


GLORIOUS SPORT WITH THE TROUT 135 


hausted, Dick meant to decline to linger any 
longer, or to look for a new lot of bait. 

For the moment the fish seemed to have 
stopped biting. 

“We have only about six more grubs left, 
Dick, ’ ’ said Roger, after examining the contents 
of the bait box, “and that ought to mean as 
many fish, if the Indian guide knows of still an- 
other good hole. I’m going to try to ask him. 
And, Dick, I promise you on my word of honor 
that I’ll agree to quit when we use up the last 
bait. I can see that you’re getting tired. You 
never were as crazy over the sport as I have al- 
ways been.” 

“It’s a bargain then, Roger,” assented the 
other, pleased to know that his comrade meant 
to be reasonable about it, for he had half-ex- 
pected trouble in trying to tear the other away 
from such a fascinating game. 

Roger accordingly began to make motions to 
the Indian, and the other must have understood 
what he wanted, for he nodded his head, and 
beckoned to them to follow where he led. 

Dick would rather have remained where he 
stood, but he did not wish to have Roger go off 
alone with the Indian brave, so he went along. 
He thought the copper-colored visitor at the 


136 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


camp showed even more eagerness than at any 
previous time in the immediate past, as though 
he had been keeping the finest place of all to the 
last, in order to further astonish them. 

Indeed, when Dick saw Roger drag out a trout 
that exceeded all the rest in size and fierceness 
he decided that he had guessed the true reason 
for that look he had detected on the usually emo- 
tionless face of the brave. 

Again did Roger drop his baited hook in, and 
with a similar result. He was fairly trembling 
with the excitement, and, too, a little weariness ; 
but according to his count there still remained 
four more grubs, and the work must proceed. 
As Dick seemed bent on letting him finish the 
tale, Roger, nothing averse, set to work to get 
his hook in readiness once more. 

The spot was a picturesque one. Several 
large trees grow close to the edge of the stream, 
casting their shadows upon the water just where 
the deep pool lay. In the dusky depth the trout 
were lying, and hungry at that. Dick could not 
remember of ever having seen such a combina- 
tion of scenery and splendid fishing grounds, 
and he believed the memory of that day would 
always be marked with a white stone in their 
lives. 


GLORIOUS SPORT WITH THE TROUT 137 


It certainly was destined to be remembered, 
but not on these accounts alone. There were 
other reasons why the pioneer boys would look 
back to that sunny day and conjure up ghosts of 
the past. 

Roger was making good his boast that he 
meant to take six fish with those half dozen 
grubs, for already a third one had been pulled 
in. 

The Indian, apparently just as deeply inter- 
ested in the sport as Roger himself, was 
hanging at the boy’s elbow, and every now and 
then making gestures as though showing him 
where to drop his hook the next time. It seemed 
as though his wonderful eyes were able to pierce 
those dark depths and discover where the 
largest fish was lazily working his fins, as he 
faced the current, waiting for something suited 
to his taste to come within striking distance. 

There was nothing at all suspicious about this, 
and Dick was beginning to believe the vague 
fears that had oppressed him must have been the 
result of too much imagination, when without 
the slightest warning something happened. 

He saw a dark object drop from the branches 
of the tree directly upon the back and shoulders 
of poor Roger, who was instantly carried to the 


138 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


ground. Dick’s first inclination was to give a 
shout, and raise his gun, for he had seen their 
dusky guide pounce upon the weapon which 
Roger had laid on the grass at his feet. 

Before Dick could make a move, however, he 
too felt a heavy weight strike him on the shoul- 
ders so that he was knocked to his back ; and, as 
he lay there gasping for breath, he looked up 
into the painted faces of several Indian warriors 
who came dropping from the trees as though 
they were over-ripe plums in a gale of wind. 

After all, the supposed friendly Indian had 
played them false, and had actually led the two 
boys into a cleverly arranged ambuscade. 


CHAPTER XIV 


PRISONERS OF THE DACOTAHS 

Dick knew the folly of resistance when he saw 
that, besides the two warriors who held him 
down, there were half a dozen others nearby. 
Roger, always impulsive and headstrong, was 
struggling desperately, though without the 
slightest chance of breaking away from his cap- 
tors. Understanding what was taking place 
close by, Dick called out : 

“Give up, Roger; it is foolish to fight against 
such odds. You will only he hurt for your 
pains, and nothing gained. Leave it all to 
me!” 

Not only did Roger hear these words, but his 
own good sense told him the wisdom of yielding 
to overwhelming numbers. But it was always a 
difficult thing for Roger to believe in the old 
saying to the effect that “he who fights and runs 
away may live to fight another day.” 

After being disarmed the two boys were al- 
lowed to get upon their feet. They discovered 

139 


140 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


that their dusky captors undoubtedly belonged 
to the same tribe as their treacherous guide, and, 
therefore, must be Dacotahs. That guide was 
clutching Roger’s gun as though he expected to 
retain it as the price of his labors in thus enter- 
ing the camp of the strange “ palefaces,” and 
luring the two boys into the trap so cunningly 
contrived. 

Dick was far from downcast. It took con- 
siderable to make him feel as though everything 
were dark around him. And, in order to cheer 
Roger up, as well as to arouse his interest in 
planning an escape, the first remark Dick made 
was in the line of an attempt to guess how it had 
all been planned. 

‘ ‘ Look, they are marking a smoke now,” he 
told his companion, as several of their captors 
struck flint and steel together, and with the 
spark thus generated started a fire in a little pile 
of greenish-looking wood. 

“That must be meant for a signal to some one 
who is away from here,” Roger commented, on 
observing what was going on. “Dick, what 
does all this mean? You are always good at hit- 
ting on the truth while I grope in the dark. 
Why do you think these Indians want to make us 
prisoners?” 


PRISONERS OF THE DACOTAHS 141 


4 ‘It was a trap, you understand, Roger V’ 

“Oh! yes, that’s as plain as can be,” replied 
the other, readily enough; “for they were all 
hiding up in these trees while we kept on fishing 
so merrily, without dreaming that we were being 
watched every minute of the time. ’ ’ 

“And, Roger, the guide led us into the mess; 
now we can understand why he was so eager to 
fetch us up here.” 

“Then you believe, do you, Dick, he planned 
this thing; that perhaps he even entered our 
camp with such a game in his mind ? ’ ’ 

“It begins to look that way, I am sorry to 
say,” Dick replied. 

“But can he be in the pay of that revenge- 
ful Frenchman, Frangois Lascelles!” demanded 
Roger, rather appalled by the thought. 

“We will soon know, because, unless I am mis- 
taken, that smoke they are sending up yonder 
is meant to call him here. And it would not sur- 
prise me very much, Roger, if that brave who 
has been eating at our campfire for two days, 
crept out last night and told how he had been 
engaged to take us to this stream to-day. That 
would account for the Indians being concealed 
here.” 

The boys were without weapons, and could 


142 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


do nothing toward the making of their es- 
cape; so they waited with what patience they 
conld command to see what was about to hap- 
pen. 

Shortly afterwards some one was seen ap- 
proaching, at sight of whom Roger gave utter- 
ance to an exclamation of disgust. 

6 4 Why, after all, it’s that skunk, Andrew Wal- 
ler!” he exclaimed. 

“ Yes, he must have found some way to get in 
with these Indians, and they have been working 
for his interests,” Dick suggested. “ Perhaps 
he has lied to them, and made them believe we 
are two very important persons. He may take 
the trouble to explain the thing to us, thinking it 
will add to his glory. ’ ’ 

“I can see the look of satisfaction on his face 
from here,” said Roger, in a surly tone, as 
though it cut him to the quick to have the traitor 
triumph over them in that way. 

Waller soon arrived on the scene, and his first 
act was to look insolently into the faces of the 
two boys. 

“So, you fell to the bait, did you, boys? 
When I told you we would meet again you didn’t 
believe it would be so soon. And let me say that 
you are going to be in a pretty pickle after this. 


PRISONERS OF THE DACOTAHS 143 


These Indians will make sure that yon do not 
slip through their hands.” 

6 ‘ What have you been telling them about us V ’ 
demanded Roger, impetuously. 6 ‘ Some big lie I 
am sure, for it would be just like you.” 

The man frowned as though angry, and Dick 
feared he was about to strike the bold boy a blow 
in the face, which would have precipitated a fight 
in which Roger would have gone down to defeat. 
However, Waller managed to keep his temper in 
control, and sneering again, went on to say : 

“Oh! to make sure that you would be held a 
close prisoner, I merely told them that you boys 
were the sons of the Big White Father away off 
in the Land of the Rising Sun ; and that if they 
held you safe they could demand a great ransom 
in wampum, sticks-that-shoot-fire, and every- 
thing that the heart of an Indian could wish. In 
other words I have cooked your goose for you. 
You may be sure you will never be allowed to go 
free.” 

He turned his back on them and commenced 
talking with one of the Dacotahs, who, from the 
feathers in his black hair, seemed to be some sort 
of sub-chief. Much of the conversation was car- 
ried on by gestures, in which Waller seemed to 
be unusually expert. 


144 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


Dick watched closely in the hope that he might 
be able to catch the drift of what was passing 
between the two. That he and Roger were the 
objects under consideration he had not the 
slightest doubt, for several times one or the 
other pointed toward the spot where they stood. 

“Can you make it out at all, Dick?” Roger 
asked. 

“I am sorry to say it’s more than I’ve been 
able to understand, Roger ; but I think he ’s tell- 
ing the chief again how valuable we are as 
prizes. And to think we have no way of prov- 
ing to him that we are only ordinary boys, with- 
out rich fathers to pay a big ransom. It is just 
the sort of game we might have expected An- 
drew Waller to play.” 

The man who had been sent out of the camp of 
the explorers now approached them again. He 
was rubbing his hands as though in great glee. 

“Now, I shall not only have my pick of two 
good guns, but plenty of ammunition for them, 
in spite of Captain Lewis. I am going to say 
good-by to you here, for I have to meet M’sieu 
Lascelles at an appointed rendezvous. Oh! he 
will be very much pleased when he learns how 
the Dacotahs prize the boys he hates so bitterly, 
and mean to carry them off to their villages, far 


PRISONERS OF THE DACOTAHS 145 


to the north, there to keep them until the big 
ransom arrives. It tickles me to know how soon 
my debt to you has been so nicely cancelled. ’ ’ 

Roger gritted his teeth, but he managed to 
keep from saying anything. 

“ Just as you told us when you were leaving 
camp, we may meet again, Andrew Waller, ” 
Dick said, with an unmistakable meaning in his 
voice. 

“Oh! that is possible/ ’ the other jauntily 
added, purposely misunderstanding what the 
boy meant; “for it may be M’sieu Lascelles, 
he would wish to see for himself that you are 
comfortable, so for that reason we might 
journey into the Dacotah country ourselves.’ ’ 

With that thrust he waved his hand to them, 
and, turning, walked away as he had come. 
None of the Indians paid the least heed to his 
movements ; but Roger almost choked in his in- 
dignation. 

“Just to think, Dick,” he muttered in a 
quivering voice, “the beast is carrying my dear 
old gun which he tpok from our red guide, on his 
shoulder. How much I will miss it, because, 
ever since I’ve been able to look along the sights 
of a rifle, that gun has been my companion day 
and night.” 


146 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


“We shall hope that in some way or other yon 
will see it again, ’ ’ Dick told him. ‘ ‘ Even if not, 
there are others just as sure shooters at the 
camp. The one he used to own, and which they 
refused to let him carry off, is even a better- 
made weapon than yours. ’ ’ 

4 ‘Yes, but that gun has associations away 
above its value in money,” said Roger, heav- 
ing a sigh; “and at the best the chances of 
my ever handling it again are three against 
one.” 

“Well, we must try to think of other things 
now, ’ ’ Dick told him. 

“You mean about escaping from our captors, 
don’t you, Dick? What if we can convince them 
that Waller is a man with a double tongue, and 
that what he told them about our being the sons 
of the Great White Father at Washington is 
only a package of lies ? ’ 9 
‘ ‘ Of course we can try, but I ’m afraid it will 
be useless, because the Indians want to believe 
that wonderful story. See how all of them are 
examining my gun now. I suppose every one 
of them is picturing himself as owning just such 
a marvelous weapon that ‘spits out fire/ and 
kills the game just as thunder and lightning do 
in the storm . 9 9 


PRISONERS OF THE DACOTAHS 147 


1 i What do you think they expect to do with us 
now ?” asked Roger. 

i ‘ They will not want to stay here much 
longer,” affirmed Dick, “ because they are afraid 
of the ‘palefaces with their thunder sticks/ 
Consequently, they will start off toward their 
village, which we understand lies several days’ 
journey away from here toward the northwest.” 

“But, when we fail to come back to-day, Cap- 
tain Lewis is bound to send some of his best 
trackers up here to learn what happened to us. 
And, Dick, surely they will try to follow our 
captors, and effect our rescue. ’ 9 

“Listen, Roger. We must not leave it all to 
them. These cunning red men know how to 
cover a trail so that the keenest eye cannot find 
a trace. Depend on it, they will leave no stone 
unturned to hide the tracks we make. And then, 
besides, do we not know that the summer is al- 
ready beginning to wane?” 

“Yes, yes, all that is only too true, Dick. 
Captain Lewis understands there is no time to 
spare, with those terrible mountains yet to be 
scaled, and also black deserts to cross, and all 
before snow flies. I am much afraid he will de- 
cide that the success of the whole undertaking 
would be put in peril should he detach any of his 


148 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


men to engage in a wild goose hunt for us.” 

“We two have before this been in positions of 
peril, ’ ’ said Dick, firmly, with a flash in his eyes 
that aroused new hope in the breast of his chum ; 
4 4 and always, in times that are past, have we suc- 
ceeded in saving ourselves. So let us keep up 
our spirits and watch constantly for a chance to 
give these Indians the slip.” 

4 4 If we should find the opportunity,” said 
Eoger, immediately, 44 I hope we manage to get 
hold of your gun, and our hatchets and knives. 
To lose my good shooting-iron is bad enough, 
but that knife, you know, has served me since I 
was knee-high to a grasshopper. Promise me' 
you will do your level best to save our side-arms 
if we find a way to escape, Dick ! ’ ’ 

To this entreaty Dick assented. Indeed, he knew 
well enough that it was their only policy to go 
away armed rather than in a helpless condition. 

Shortly afterwards they were given to under- 
stand, through grunts and gestures, that the 
march was about to be taken up. With several 
Indians stalking along in single file ahead, and 
others bringing up the rear the two boys had to 
turn their backs upon the 4 4 Big Muddy” and 
start upon the long journey into the Northwest, 
at the end of which lay the Dacotah village. 


CHAPTER XV 


WHEN STOUT HEARTS WERE NECESSARY 

“We have covered a good many miles since 
starting, Dick, and I hope they soon show signs 
of stopping for the night . 9 9 

The afternoon was getting well along when 
Roger made this remark to his cousin. His tone 
had a, vein of complaint in it, for, although 
Roger could tramp through the woods all day 
and feel it but little, he did not like being forced 
to do the walking against his will. 

Another thing that fretted the boy was the 
fact that every furlong passed over carried them 
further away from their friends of the expedi- 
tion, the only whites, saving the French traders, 
within hundreds of miles. 

Dick had begun to notice this growing feeling 
of irritation on the part of his comrade. He 
himself could look trouble in the face without 
flinching, and he now concluded it was time to 
cheer up Rogers drooping spirits. 

“No question but that they intend to pull up 
149 


150 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


pretty soon, Roger/ ’ he said, as he trudged 
along close to the other’s elbow. “In fact, I’ve 
noticed some of them looking about as if they 
expected to reach a good camp-ground at any 
minute. They were tired at the time they lay 
in wait for us, and must have come a long way.” 

4 ‘ Of course you noticed, Dick, that two of the 
braves stayed behind when we left the river, 
though they did catch up with us several hours 
afterwards?” 

“Yes, and it is not difficult to guess what their 
part in the retreat was, ’ ’ replied Dick. ‘ i They 
remained to conceal every trace of moccasined 
feet, so that it would have to be a mighty good 
tracker who could tell what had happened there 
on the bank of the small stream. ’ ’ 

“Yes, and of course they’ve blinded our trail 
in the bargain every now and then on the way, ’ ’ 
continued Roger, ruefully. “Three separate 
times did we walk for half a mile in shallow 
water, and leave the creek on the stones, so there 
would be no sign left after the sun and wind 
dried the wet marks. It was the old Indian 
trick that we know so well. ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ I tried my best to leave a plain track, ’ ’ added 
Dick, “but the braves coming behind must have 
seen me do it, and made sure to cover it.” 


STOUT HEARTS NECESSARY 


151 


4 4 What do you believe Captain Lewis will do 
about it?” asked Roger, he himself having 
pondered on this subject without coming to a 
conclusion. 

‘ 1 When we fail to return to the camp of course 
they will send some of the men up to look the 
ground over,” Dick answered, thoughtfully. 
4 4 The disappearance of the friendly Indian will 
give them a clew. Then they are apt to find 
some of the trout that were left behind fastened 
to the willow withes . 9 9 

44 I hope they enjoy them,” muttered Roger, 
with a grimace, for he could not help remember- 
ing how his mouth had fairly watered with an- 
ticipation of the treat he had expected to have 
that evening. 

“I’ve been wondering, myself, how it came 
that the Indians overlooked taking the fish,” 
continued Dick , 4 4 and the only thing I can see is 
that they were so anxious to get on the move be- 
fore any of the white men came along with those 
terrible 4 fire-shooting-sticks, ’ that they forgot 
about it.” 

4 4 Yes,” Roger added, 4 4 and that treacherous 
chap who guided us into the trap was so taken 
up looking over your gun, which Waller had 
turned over to him, that he forgot all about the 


152 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


fish, too. Well, I hope they are found, and will 
make a fine supper for the men. ’ ’ 

“It has clouded up, and looks a little as if we 
might have a storm of some kind before morn- 
ing breaks, ’ ’ went on Dick. 

“More trouble if that happens,’ ’ grumbled the 
other, glancing up at the heavens to verify his 
comrade ’s statement. 

“Don’t be too sure of that,” Dick told him. 
“It may turn out to be a great help to us, for all 
we know, and give us a chance to make our es- 
cape.” 

“What, do you think that, after all, some of 
the trailers among our friends will be able to fol- 
low us, and take these Indians by surprise?” 
asked Eoger. 

Dick, however, shook his head at this. 

‘ 4 To tell you the truth, Roger, ’ ’ he observed, 
“I’m afraid we can count on no such help from 
our friends, even if they could discover our trail, 
which is much in doubt. ’ ’ 

6 ‘ But why not ? ’ ’ demanded the other. ‘ ‘ Cap- 
tain Lewis thinks a lot of us, and he is hardly the 
man to desert a friend, Dick.” 

“Every word of that is true,” his chum as- 
sured him. ‘ ‘ There never could be a finer man 
than Captain Lewis ; but stop and think, Roger ; 


STOUT HEARTS NECESSARY 


153 


he is not on business of his own now, but bent on 
carrying out a great exploring expedition that 
was sanctioned by Congress, and backed by 
President Jefferson himself. Every day counts 
in the spelling of success; a delay here might 
ruin all their plans. ' ’ 

Roger nodded his head, as though he grasped 
the idea. 

“Yes, I can see what you mean, Dick,” he ad- 
mitted, slowly and regretfully, “and I guess you 
are right. Much as Captain Lewis himself 
might want to lay over and send a party of his 
men out in search of us, his duty binds him the 
other way. He will have to go on, and leave us 
to our fate. ’ ’ 

“Well, we have been able to take care of our : 
selves lots of times before now, Roger, and why 
not again ? ’ ’ 

Somehow his last words seemed to arouse 
the dormant spirit of confidence in the other. 
Roger gritted his teeth, while his eyes flashed de- 
fiantly. 

“You're right, Dick, we have done plenty of 
things before, and can again,” he declared with 
a ring in his voice that Dick liked to hear. 
“Our fathers never showed the white feather 
when they faced troubles just as bad, and why 


154 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


should we? How many times have we listened 
to them tell how they followed that band of Iro- 
quois Indians ever so far into the North, and 
rescued their sister Kate, who had been carried 
away . 1 I’m done with repining, Dick; from 
now on you ’ll find me different. ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ Then to-night, when we are in camp, we must 
try to outwit these red rascals. Even now I 
have something of a plan in my mind. And you 
may be sure that every mile we covered I kept 
tally of the direction, so I know just how to go 
in order to reach the Missouri again.’ ’ 

“You shame me, Dick,” frankly admitted 
the other boy; “to know that, while I’ve been 
fretting and complaining, thinking only of 
our troubles, you were keeping track of 
such things as would help us get back to our 
friends. ’ ’ 

A little later on, Dick, who seemed to keep his 
eyes constantly on the alert, once more spoke to 
his comrade. 

“There’s something brewing, as sure as you 
live, Roger, ’ ’ he said ; ‘ ‘ for the Indians are con- 
sulting together in hushed tones, and examining 
the ground as if they had run across some tracks 
there that excited them.” 

i See “The Pioneer Boys on the Great Lakes.” 


STOUT HEARTS NECESSARY 


155 


“Can it be game, and they are being tempted 
to start on a hunt ? ’ ’ asked Roger. 

“Two-footed game, then,” replied the other 
boy, “for I can see there are moccasin tracks all 
around. Of course, as the different tribes make 
moccasins after their tribal way, it’s easy for 
these Dacotahs to know the others are not of 
their kind. ’ ’ 

“They certainly do act as if they suspected 
there might be a breath of danger hanging 
around, Dick. Do you know whether the Sioux 
and the Dacotahs are enemies or not ? ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ They have been in the past, ’ ’ acknowledged 
Dick; “but I know the print of a Sioux moc- 
casin, and these are different, Roger.” 

“Perhaps Shoshones. You remember Cap- 
tain Lewis told us we were likely to run upon 
some of that warlike tribe at any time now. 
Yes, and he remarked that, as a rule, they were 
enemies to the Blackfeet, Crows, Flat Heads, 
Dacotahs, and nearly every other tribe up in the 
Northwest.” 

“I shouldn’t be surprised if you have hit on 
the truth, Roger, and that this war party turns 
out to be fierce Shoshones. Our good friend, 
Captain Lewis, said he hoped to make friends 
of them, since we must pass through their 


156 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


country before striking the great moun- 
tains.” 

1 ‘ There, we are going on again, Dick, but no- 
tice how the braves keep looking to the right and 
to the left, as if they feared an ambush. The 
Shoshones must be a fierce lot of fighters, or else 
be in overpowering numbers.” 

‘ ‘ 1 think, if I can read an Indian’s mind, ’ ’ said 
Dick presently, ‘ 4 these braves will make an early 
camp. If they start a fire at all it will be only a 
small one without smoke, and hidden in a hole, 
so that its light will not betray them. ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ Then there’s a poor chance for supper, I 
take it,” grumbled Roger, who, having a 
splendid appetite, did not fancy going hungry, 
or chewing on a tough piece of pemmican, or 
jerked venison. 

“You often complain of things being dull, 
Roger ; but I am sure you must admit there’s no 
lack of excitement for us now. We are pris- 
oners in the hands of the hostile Indians ; there 
is a storm threatening ; and now comes a chance 
that, before morning, the camp may be attacked 
by these Shoshones who are out looking for 
plunder and scalps.” 

“If they should come, Dick, what do you sup- 
pose would happen to us f ” 


STOUT HEARTS NECESSARY 


157 


Eoger felt rather anxious, for he had heard it 
said that among Indians it was the custom to kill 
their prisoners rather than have them rescued, 
or taken away by a rival tribe. 

“If I can carry out my plans/ ’ Dick assured 
him, “I don’t mean to wait until the camp is at- 
tacked. I’d like to be miles on the way back to 
the river before that comes to pass, if it really 
does.” 

“There, I think we are going to pull up at 
last,” ventured Roger, as he saw the leading In- 
dians halt, and begin to look around as though to 
make sure that no enemy lurked in the neighbor- 
ing woods. 

It was a well-chosen spot for a concealed 
camp. A shallow depression, very like a large 
bowl, offered them a chance to build a small fire 
without any risk of the blaze being seen ; and, so 
far as smoke was concerned, those dusky sons of 
the forest could be counted on to select such 
wood that there would not be sent up the slight- 
est column of vapor to betray them. 

Roger, still watching, soon uttered a low cry 
of satisfaction. 

“See, Dick, they do mean to have a little cook- 
ing-fire!” he exclaimed; “and that means we 
may get some supper after all. So far they 


158 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


have shown us no particular ill will, and treated 
us half-way decently. ’ 9 

“That conies of being taken for the sons of the 
Great White Father at Washington/ ’ remarked 
Dick, with a chuckle that told that his spirits had 
not been crushed even though the future looked 
so dark and forbidding. 4 ‘It is a high honor 
that has come to us, Roger, to be reckoned Presi- 
dent Jefferson’s own boys!” 

Roger, however, was more interested in what 
was going on about the little fire than anything 
else. He observed just how the expert braves 
formed a small pyramid, and then used the flint 
and steel to start a tiny blaze. 

“Yes, one of them is unwrapping that bundle 
he carries, Dick , 9 ’ the boy went on to say, ‘ ‘ and, 
just as I expected, it contains some freshly 
killed venison. Oh! it’s going to be all right, 
and we are due for some supper, I reckon.” 

But Dick was thinking of other things than 
eating just then. He surveyed with a critical 
eye the lowering sky, and wondered if a storm 
was about to break upon them before morning 


came. 


CHAPTER XVI 


THE ESCAPE 

The two prisoners had been made to sit down, 
and were under constant surveillance. It would 
not have been possible for them to make any 
move looking to escape without being imme- 
diately detected. Dick realized the foolishness 
of such an attempt, and made no effort for the 
time being. 

Those eyes of his noted everything that was 
going on around him, for he knew the time was 
approaching when utter darkness would come, 
and, if they expected to make a move, memory 
must take the place of sight. 

Just as Roger had been hoping, the Indians 
cooked some of the venison, though in a primi- 
tive fashion. Numerous pieces, as they were 
sliced from the haunch, were impaled on the 
ends of long slivers of wood, and the latter 
thrust into the earth in such fashion that the 
meat received the full heat of the little fire. 

Of course, when cooked it was also partly 

159 


160 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


burned, but this made no difference to any one 
who was really hungry. The two boys were 
glad to receive their share of the venison, and 
devoured it eagerly. 

“Of course they’ll tie us up, as Indians al- 
ways do their prisoners, Dick?” suggested 
Roger, while they were still munching at the 
food provided by their captors. 

“There’s no doubt about that,” the other 
told him. “Already I have noticed one of the 
warriors looking over ' some long deerskin 
thongs, and then glancing in our direction. I 
think they are only waiting until we get through 
eating. ’ ’ 

“Then for one I mean to keep at it as long as 
I can,” affirmed Roger; “because I never did 
like the idea of being tied to a tree. I suppose 
that is what they mean to do with us, Dick. ’ ’ 

“We’ll soon know, Roger, and, now that I 
have the chance, I want to tell you about the 
little scheme I have in my mind. ’ ’ 

“I wish you would!” hastily exclaimed the 
other ; 1 ‘ and I hope it will turn out to be a suc- 
cess.” 

“You may remember,” began Dick, “that I 
have hands that somehow I can double up into 
a very small compass. Many a time you’ve 


THE ESCAPE 


161 


tried to fasten my wrists together to see if I 
conld get my hands free, and in nearly every 
case I did the trick by stretching the thongs a 
little, and then slipping a hand out. ’ ’ 

‘ 6 Oh ! now I begin to see what you hope to do, 
Dick ; and, let me tell you, the skies look brighter 
already. I ’m sure you can set your hands free, 
if only it doesn’t stop at that.” 

“One step at a time, Roger; we mustn’t ex- 
pect to run before we can walk. Once my hands 
are loose, it will be a queer thing if in some way 
I fail to set both of us free. But here comes 
several of the Indians this way, as though they 
mean to trice us up. Better hurry and eat that 
last bit of meat, if you wouldn’t lose it.” 

‘ ‘ I suppose I ’d better, ’ ’ grumbled Roger, ‘ ‘ but 
I don’t see why they want to be in such a dread- 
ful hurry about tying us up. Ugh! a whole 
night of standing against a tree is something I 
don ’t like at all. ’ ’ 

It turned out just as Dick had said, for the In- 
dians indicated by signs that they wished the 
two boys to stand up and back against a couple 
of trees that happened to grow close together. 

From the way in which the deerskin thongs 
were used to tie the captives to the trees it was 


162 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


this art. When they had used up all the hide 
rope, Dick and Roger were indeed in a helpless 
position, being bound hand and foot. 

‘ ‘This is about as hard as anything we ever 
went through, Dick, ’ ’ remarked Roger, after the 
Indians had finished their task and left them 
there. 

“Yes, that is very true, Roger, but I want to 
tell you that I can move one of my hands, and 
I’m starting to stretch this buckskin thong. 
After a short time I believe I can get my hands 
free.” 

‘ ‘ That’s good news ; and what next, Dick? ’ ’ 

“If only that brave doesn’t happen to remem- 
ber that he stuck his knife into my tree right 
here, and return to possess himself of it, why, 
don’t you see how fortunate that is going to turn 
out for us?” 

“A knife so close to your hands once you get 
them free — that would be simply glorious, Dick. 
And I ’m going to keep hoping that warrior has 
no need for his blade during the whole night.” 

“I believe I can reach it,” continued Dick, 
twisting his head around to take another look at 
the coveted weapon; “and if I do, one slash will 
cut this buckskin rope. After that, you can de- 
pend on me to jump over to your side. But 


THE ESCAPE 


163 


keep on working your hands all you can, Roger, 
for the looser your bonds are the better in the 
end. ’ ’ 

The night was by now closing in around them. 

Some time before the fire had been carefully 
extinguished, water being thrown on the burn- 
ing embers to hasten its end. Dick, still watch- 
ing the actions of the Indians, soon saw they 
were taking extra precautions against a sur- 
prise. From all of the signs the boys concluded 
that these Dacotahs had good reason to fear the 
coming of the hostile war party. 

“I’ve got an idea,” he told Roger in following 
out this train of thought, ‘ ‘ that not so very long 
back the Dacotahs must have made a raid on the 
lodges of the Shoshone tribe, and done more or 
less damage. Somehow they act to me as if 
guilty.” 

“And, Dick, if ever the two parties do clash, 
there will be a lively time of it, we can be sure, ’ ’ 
Roger in turn remarked. “These braves seem 
to be a picked lot, as far as I can tell, and ought 
to put up a good fight, even if outnumbered.” 

“While I’ve never watched a real battle be- 
tween two war parties of Indians,” observed 
Dick, “I must say I’m not dying with curiosity 
to see one. I only hope we have a chance to get 


164 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


away from here before it happens. And, Roger, 
another thing — Pm keeping an eye on that fel- 
low who is carrying my gnn. He has placed it, 
together with the powder-horn and bullet- 
pouch, on that log yonder, you notice. ’ ’ 

“ Now it is queer that I hadn’t noticed such a 
thing, Dick ! ’ ’ 

Simply because you waste so much time 
bothering about our hard luck, when you might 
just as well be using eyes and ears to learn some- 
thing worth while,” the other boy told him. 
“Now, if only I can manage to snatch up my gun 
and other fixings when we leave here, it will 
make me happy, I can tell you. ’ ’ 

The minutes dragged along slowly to the two 
boys. When an hour, and then two, had passed, 
Roger was beginning to complain again, for it 
was weary work being forced to stand in this 
way upon their feet. 

By this time the Indians had ceased their low 
droning talk. Only one of them was still sitting 
there cross-legged, smoking his red clay pipe. 
Dick did not doubt that somewhere in the gloom 
one or two sentries, or videttes, had been posted, 
in order to guard against a surprise in every 
way possible, though of course he could not see 
the first sign of their presence. 


THE ESCAPE 


165 


Only the customary sounds of a summer night 
in the wilderness came to the ears of the captive 
pioneer boys. Most of these were very familiar 
to them, on account of their habit for years of 
spending nights out of doors. 

Still, somehow, things did not seem quite the 
same as usual. It was different listening to the 
hoot of the owl, the croak of the night heron, the 
complaint of the tree-frog calling for more rain, 
or even the barking of a red fox somewhere in 
the forest, when tied up in this way, and facing 
such a gloomy outlook. 

“Dick,” whispered Roger, “isn’t it nearly 
time f 9 7 

“Not yet,” replied the other in the same cau- 
tious manner, “hold your horses, and have pa- 
tience, Roger. Another hour or two must go by 
before I dare start in. ” 

Poor impatient Roger groaned, and relapsed 
into silence again. Oh! how time did drag 
along. It seemed to the boy he would go fairly 
wild, waiting for something to break that ter- 
rible monotony. 

There were no stars overhead by means of 
which they could tell how the night was wearing 
on. Dick had to resort to other means by which 
to mark the passage of time ; still he knew fairly 


166 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


well when the hour of midnight approached. 

Meanwhile Roger had finally fallen asleep, un- 
comfortable as his position was. Dick could 
just manage to see, by straining his eyes, that 
his chum’s head had fallen forward upon his 
chest, as though tired Nature had overcome 
him. 

Dick concluded that there was no use wait- 
ing any longer to put his plan into operation. 
Everything about the camp seemed silent, and, 
although he took a desperate chance, the boy 
believed he would gain nothing by further de- 
lay. 

His initial act was to draw first one hand and 
then the other from the stretched buckskin 
thongs. Then turning as best he could he 
reached out toward the knife the Indian who had 
helped tie them to the tree had left sticking 
there, even with the boy’s head. 

What a thrill passed through Dick’s whole 
frame as his eager hand touched that welcome 
blade. It’s buckhorn handle, too, felt very 
familiar, and he was almost sure it would turn 
out to be the hunting-knife Roger valued so 
highly because of the associations connected 
with it. 

As it possessed a keen edge, he found no diffi- 


THE ESCAPE 


167 


culty in bending down and severing his bonds. 
After that he stopped and listened, but there 
was nothing to indicate that his actions had 
been discovered. The owl had commenced his 
mournful hooting again ; and the tree-frog piped 
up louder than ever, Dick noticed with consider- 
able satisfaction, for he hoped the sounds would 
muffle any slight noise he would chance to make. 

Now he turned to set Roger free. He hoped 
in his heart that, upon being aroused, Roger 
would not utter an exclamation. With this pos- 
sibility in mind Dick very cautiously crept over 
to the other tree. 

He could hear Roger ’s heavy breathing, show- 
ing that the boy still slept. With great care 
Dick raised himself until he could put his lips 
close to the other ’s ear, when he whispered : 

“ Roger, wake up, but keep very still! I am 
going to cut your bonds now ! ’ ’ 

The boy gave a great start, but fortunately he 
did not attempt to answer. He comprehended 
instantly what the situation was, and knew the 
necessity for silence. 

Already Dick’s hands were seeking for the 
deerskin thongs that bound the wrists of his 
comrade to the tree. As .soon as he had made 
certain, the pressure of the sharp blade instantly 


168 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


severed the restraining cords and set Roger’s 
hands free. 

All that remained now was to do the same 
service with regard to the hide rope that went 
around Roger’s waist, and then around his 
ankles further down. After that they could 
listen for a minute, to make sure they had not 
been heard, and then depart from the hostile 
camp on hands and knees, creeping stealthily 
along like a couple of snakes. 

So far Dick’s cleverly arranged plan had 
worked admirably. If the rest proved to be as 
easy of accomplishment they could congratulate 
themselves on having done a big thing, with 
credit to their education in the line of border 
cunning. 

Dick had just finished severing the last of the 
bonds, and Roger was in the act of stepping 
forward, when something suddenly occurred 
that thrilled both boys to the heart, as well as 
put a different aspect on their method of hasty 
departure. 

From some place back in the woods a little 
way a loud and singular whoop rang forth. 
Dick believed that it must be intended as a signal 
announcing an attack; for, hardly had it ceased 
to ring through the aisles of the forest, than a 


THE ESCAPE 


169 


deafening chorus of wild yells rang forth, to- 
gether with the rush of many bodies crashing 
through the underwood and advancing from 
every direction toward the camp of the Da- 
cotahs. 


CHAPTER XVII 


SHELTER IN A HOLLOW TREE 

“It is the Shoshone war-cry !” exclaimed 
Roger, instinctively, as he heard the piercing, 
bubbling sound that must have been uttered with 
a hand to the mouth. 

Dick seized hold of his chum. He realized 
that any delay now might prove very costly 
for them both. 

“We must get away from here!” he cried, 
thinking of what Roger had said concerning the 
savage ways of the Indians, and how they often 
preferred killing their prisoners to letting them 
be set free, or taken by a hostile tribe. 

“Your gun, Dick?” asked Roger, breath- 
lessly. 

“I mean to make a grab for it,” replied the 
other, who was already moving off. 

Then it was that his careful survey of the sur- 
roundings came into play, for Dick had made a 
mental map upon which he could depend when 
utter darkness lay upon the earth. 

Roger, still hearkening to the dreadful sounds 

170 


SHELTER IN A HOLLOW TREE 


171 


that were bursting out all about them, felt his 
companion duck down, and he judged that they 
must be alongside the log on which the gun with 
the ammunition had been placed by the Indian 
who had led them into the trap. 

And, somehow, Roger guessed that success 
had come to his chum, even though he himself 
could not see anything of the gun. Again he 
was being half dragged along, as though Dick 
had chosen his course, and was trying to follow 
it. 

Their one idea now was to get away from the 
camp, and let the hostile red men have their 
fight out to the bitter end. Small affair it was 
of the boys whether the Dacotahs whipped the 
Shoshones, or the latter overwhelmed the braves 
who had been the captors of the young pio- 
neers. 

Skillful maneuvering was necessary in order 
to avoid contact with any of the furious war- 
riors. The boys heard the sound of blows being 
struck, and their lively imaginations could pic- 
ture what was occurring nearby, as they slipped 
along through the darkness. 

Fortune was kind to them, after all, for they 
did not strike against a single dusky figure, al- 
though several times they had to sink close to 


172 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


the ground when they heard the rush of moc- 
casined feet close at hand. 

Now the noise of the desperate hand-to-hand 
conflict was behind them, Roger noticed with a 
feeling of great relief. He could hear not only 
the war cries of those who fought, but occasion- 
ally there also came sounds of darker import, 
such as were probably the death chants of those 
who were bound for the “ happy hunting 
grounds’ ’ of the red men. As they gradually 
put all this horrible clamor further and further 
behind them, the two boys felt their own spirits 
rise higher. The attack of the Shoshones had 
come just in the nick of time to help the young 
pioneers. It had served to cover their escape 
as nothing else could have done. 

Roger was panting for breath, because of the 
excitement as well as his strenuous actions. He 
had knocked into more than one tree, but with- 
out so far seriously hurting himself; and as 
usual the boy felt that he must give tongue to the 
feelings of wild delight that were rioting 
through his veins. 

“We did it, Dick, for a fact; gave them the 
slip !” he burst forth. 

* ‘It looks that way, Roger.” 

“And now all we have to do is to get our bear- 


SHELTER IN A HOLLOW TREE 173 


ings, and make a fresh start for the river; isn’t 
it?” continued Roger, anxiously. 

“That’s all, Roger,” he was assured. “And 
already I feel that we are on the right course, 
so we’ll keep along as we’re going now.” 

“But the fight seems to be over with,” added 
Roger. 1 1 At any rate all the yells have stopped. 
I wonder whether the Dacotahs whipped, or 
were overpowered by their foes? Though for 
that matter we care mighty little how it turned 
out.” 

“Since neither of them were our friends,” 
Dick admitted, “we had no interest in the out- 
come of the forest battle. It was a case of dog 
eat dog with us; and I only hope we’ll run 
across no more of the red rascals until we re- 
join our party.” 

“How far do you mean to go before stop- 
ping, Dick?” 

Roger was getting a little tired when he asked 
this question. They had both had a hard day 
of it, beside the standing for several hours in 
a cramped position tied to the trees. 

“I think we ought to keep on for at least an 
hour more,” Dick told him, “even if it does 
pull hard. By then we’ll have reached a point 
where the Indians who turn out to be victors 


174 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


can hardly find ns in the morning, even if they 
happen to bother making the search. So keep 
np your spirits, Roger, for we ’ve got a heap to 
be thankful for/ ’ s 

“Pm sure of that, Dick, and I hope you 
didn’t think I was complaining just now. You ’ll 
find me good for an hour’s tramp in the dark, 
or two of them, for that matter. Then for a 
few hours’ sleep before day breaks.” 

“It may be the storm will swoop down on us 
before then, and force us to change our plans. 
So, after a while, we must keep a lookout for 
some sort of shelter, such as a hollow tree. It 
wouldn’t be the first time we have lain in such 
a snug nook when the rain was coming down in 
bucketfuls.” 

“I should say it wasn’t!” declared Roger, 
and from that time on he seemed to have picked 
up a new supply of energy, for he uttered no 
further complaint as he struggled on at the side 
of his companion. 

No matter how slowly the minutes passed, 
Roger realized that the conditions were vastly 
different from what they seemed earlier in the 
night ; when tied to that tree the gloom around 
him was no thicker than the state of his feel- 
ings. 


SHELTER IN A HOLLOW TREE 175 


Dick finally came to a halt. Perhaps the hour 
had not fully passed, but he believed they had 
put enough ground behind them to feel safe. 
Besides, he had made a discovery that he fan- 
cied ought to be utilized. 

Either the night had grown lighter, as 
though the moon might have arisen, and was 
shining hack of the heavy clouds, or else the 
eyes of the boys, in growing accustomed to the 
darkness, allowed them to see things better. 

4 ‘I’ve noticed several trees of good size as we 
came along, Roger,” he told his chum; “and if 
only we can find one that is hollow, we need go 
no further until morning. ,, 

At that the other laughed as though pleased. 

“If that’s all we need, Dick, how would this 
one over here do for our purposes?” and, 
speaking in this way; he directed the attention 
of his chum to a tree not far away. 

It was an unusually big tree, and both of them 
could see, though a bit uncertainly, that it had 
some sort of cavity at its base. A hasty exam- 
ination convinced them they had found just 
what they were looking for. 

“We can creep in through that hole easily 
enough,” said Roger, “because it’s big enough 
for a giant to pass through. I hope though, 


176 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


Dick, it doesn’t turn out to be the den of any 
wild beast.* * 

“We can soon settle that!** declared Dick, as 
he took up a long stick, over which he had just 
tripped, and thrust it in through the opening. 

As no sound of surly remonstrance followed 
this action on his part, it became evident that 
the hollow tree was not occupied by any animal. 

“If it is a den there *s nobody at home right 
now,** announced Roger; “so we can crawl 
through the doorway and settle down. * * 

After his customary impetuous fashion he in- 
sisted on being the one to lead the way, and 
was quickly inside the hollow tree. 

“How do you find it?*’ asked Dick, thrusting 
his head through the opening. 

“There seems to be plenty of room for two 
in here, * * was the quick reply ; ‘ ‘ and, although I 
don’t just fancy the odor, still I think we could 
do worse, especially if it comes on to rain hard. * ’ 

Upon hearing this Dick hastened to creep 
through the hole, carrying his gun with him of 
course. He had something on his mind, ap- 
parently, for hardly had he reached the side of 
the other boy than Dick thrust his gun into 
Roger’s hands, remarking: 

“I noticed an old stump just outside there, 


SHELTER IN A HOLLOW TREE 177 


and I’d better go and roll it up, so as to cover 
this opening, more or less.” 

‘ ‘ Then yon must be thinking that some animal 
may come in here, and yon mean to block the 
passage so we will not be taken by surprise ; is 
that it?” 

“Nothing less, Roger,” Dick replied, as he 
started to crawl out again. 

“If I can help yon, let me know,” called out 
Roger. 

The stump did not prove to be very weighty, 
and Dick rolled it deftly so that it covered all 
but a small fraction of the opening. Then he 
crept inside, and the two of them had little 
trouble in closing most of the remainder of the 
aperture. 

“Well, to tell you the honest truth,” admitted 
Roger, when this undertaking had been com- 
pleted, though plenty of air could still find in- 
gress, “I do feel a whole lot better, now that 
we’ve shut the door. It can’t be very pleasant 
to lie down to sleep in a hollow tree that may 
be a panther’s lair, and to wake up to find the 
savage beast coming in on you. ’ ’ 

Dick was as satisfied as his companion, even 
if less vociferous about it. 

‘ ‘ I guess that stump will make a good enough 


178 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


door,” he went on to say, chuckling, “and if 
we wake up to hear some one knocking, we can 
ask who it is before we open up. Just as you 
say, it makes us feel more secure. ’ ’ 

Satisfied with the way things were going 
Eoger soon settled down to make himself as 
comfortable as the conditions allowed. 

“Perhaps this isn’t as sweet and easy a bed 
as my own at home,” he remarked, after yawn- 
ing several times ; 4 4 but then, as my mother al- 
ways says, ‘beggars mustn’t be choosers.’ And 
I can remember many a time when I’ve slept 
in worse places than a hollow tree.” 

“Remember before you go to sleep, Roger, 
it’s understood that the one who happens to 
hear anything suspicious is to wake the other 
up. If you feel me touch you on the arm and 
hear me whisper, keep as still as a church mouse. 
It may mean that Indians are outside, and look- 
ing for us.” 

“I’ll recollect, Dick, you can depend on it; 
and, if the tables should be turned, so that I am 
the one to get wind of the danger first, I’ll do 
the same to you. So now, let’s go to sleep.” 

Roger found very little trouble in putting his 
words into practice, and in a few minutes Dick 
heard him breathing heavily. 


SHELTER IN A HOLLOW TREE 


179 


As he felt very much inclined that way him- 
self, Dick made no effort to hold back sleep, 
and in a short time both lads were fast locked 
in slumber. 

Some time passed, just how long neither of 
them really knew, when Dick felt a violent tug 
at his arm. He was wide-awake instantly, and 
understood just where he was, as well as what 
the jerk signified. 

‘ 4 What is it?” he whispered, as he felt for 
his gun the first thing, as though its touch 
would give him renewed confidence. 

“Something or somebody is moving around 
outside, Dick, ’ ’ whispered Roger. 

“Hist! listen!” remarked Dick, softly. 

There was a slight scuffling sound, and the 
stump at the opening moved violently. Then 
came the loud sniffing of some animal that was 
trying to thrust its nose through a very small 
crevice and, apparently, could not understand 
why the door was closed. 

“It must be a bear,” said Dick, no longer 
keeping his voice confined to a whisper, but 
speaking aloud, “and this is his den. He won- 
ders what has happened, and it may be he scents 
us, for he’s trying to push his way in!” 


CHAPTER XVIII 


THE STORM 

Roger was considerably relieved when he 
heard his chum say this with so much confi- 
dence. A bear might be troublesome, but it was 
not to be compared with an Indian, for the lat- 
ter was likely to have allies close at hand who 
could be summoned by a signal whoop. 

“Do you think the beast can move the 
stump ?” he asked Dick, at the same time feel- 
ing for his knife, which the other had turned 
over to Roger on discovering that it was really 
his property. 

“He is trying hard to do so,” replied Dick. 

“Just listen how he keeps on sniffing at that 
crack,” continued the other boy. “He knows 
that somebody has taken to his hollow tree, and 
he doesn’t seem to like it at all. How about 
giving him a shot, Dick? At such close range 
you could easily knock him over . 9 9 

Dick, however, had his own ideas about that. 
At least, he did not make any preparations for 
the shot. 


180 


THE STORM 


181 


‘ ‘ To tell you the truth, Roger, ’ ’ he finally ex- 
plained, “I’d rather not waste my powder and 
ball on the old fellow. He’d be too tough for 
us to use as food, and besides, the sound of the 
report might bring some of the Indians down 
on us.” 

“I suppose you are right, Dick,” commented 
Roger ; ‘ ‘ but it looks as if we might have to do 
something to frighten the bear away. There 
he starts again, trying to thrust the stump aside, 
and as sure as anything, Dick, the breach is get- 
ting a little wider every time he works at it. ’ ’ 

“It seems so,” agreed Dick, “and, as you say, 
we ought to do something to put a stop to his 
scratching and dragging. Wait a minute, I’ve 
an idea I can fix it ! ” 

With these words he put his long rifle behind 
him so that it was safe in Roger’s hands. In 
case of actual necessity the latter would know 
what to do with the fire-arm; but just then he 
was very curious to learn what Dick had ar- 
ranged. 

He could hear him moving, and he seemed to 
lean forward until his hands were perilously 
near the small opening at which the nose of the 
bear was working just as the snout of a hog 
might be used to move an obstacle. 


182 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


The champing of teeth, along with the loud 
sniffing, continued. 

“What are you doing, Dick?” asked Roger, 
finally, unable to stand the suspense any longer. 

“Oh!” came the cheery reply, “I have wasted 
a charge or two of powder, placing it as near 
the opening as I can, and running a thread this 
way. Now I have my flint and steel ready, and, 
as soon as he starts to poking his nose in at the 
hole again, I’ll strike fire, and explode the pow- 
der in his face ! ’ ’ 

Roger saw the object of this, and was consid- 
erably interested in the outcome. 

“I hope he gets the full benefit of the flash,” 
he observed. 

Dick saw his chance just then, and he could 
be heard striking the flint and steel rapidly to- 
gether after the manner of one whom long ex- 
perience in this line had made almost perfect. 

There came a little shower of descending 
sparks, and then a sudden brilliant flash that 
lit up the interior of the hollow tree as though 
the sun had found a means of ingress. 

“Hurrah!” cried Roger, clapping his hands 
in glee, “that was the time you gave old Eph 
the scare of his life! Hear him plunging off, 
will you, Dick? It seems as if he’d lost all de- 


THE STORM 


183 


sire to make the acquaintance of his new lodgers. 
And I don’t think we’ll be bothered any more 
by Mr. Bear, do you?” 

Dick also laughed softly as he replied : 

“He must have had his nose singed that time, 
and got a bad fright in the bargain, so I reckon 
we’ll not be annoyed again.” 

“This powder smoke is choking me, Dick.” 

“But it’s slowly rising in the tree, and things 
are getting better right along, ’ ’ Roger was told. 
“We’ll wait awhile until the air is purer, and 
after that we’ll drag the old stump back to 
where it was before the bear moved it.” 

‘ ‘ And then ? ’ ’ queried Roger. 

“Go to sleep again, if you feel like it, because 
we have some hours of the night still ahead of 
us, ’ ’ Dick calmly told him. 

Before they could settle down they noticed 
that the wind was soughing through the trees 
with a louder note than before. 

‘ ‘ That storm is coming closer all the while, ’ ’ 
remarked Dick, “and we needn’t be surprised to 
hear thunder at any time now.” 

“If it does come,” added Roger, sleepily, 
“we’ll be glad to have such a fine shelter in the 
rain. But it may fool us after all, and for one 
I don’t mean to lie awake waiting for it.” 


184 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


Dick, too, managed to get to sleep before a 
great while. Both of them were presently 
aroused by a loud crash of thunder. 

“Why, it did get here after all, Dick!” ex- 
claimed Roger, the first thing. 

“Listen and you can hear the rain further 
along beating down on the forest trees. One 
good thing about it is that the storm will prob- 
ably not be a long one. ’ ’ 

Dick’s words were immediately followed by a 
vivid flash of lightning, and then came another 
loud detonation that seemed to shake the earth. 

In these present days two wide-awake boys 
who had picked up some knowledge of wood- 
craft would be very much alarmed to find them- 
selves in a hollow tree during an electrical 
storm, knowing that there was always a chance 
of the lightning’s striking such an object and 
bringing about their destruction. 

Dick and Roger were not worried on that 
point. Perhaps it was because they were accus- 
tomed to taking hazards ; or it may have sprung 
from ignorance of the danger. 

However, the hollow tree had lost its top 
long years ago, and was surrounded by loftier 
trees so the chances of its being struck were not 


serious. 


THE STORM 


185 


Then the rain came, and, from the sounds that 
reached their ears, the boys decided that it was 
almost a tropical downpour. Roger was on the 
alert to discover whether their shelter was going 
to prove its worth, or begin to leak. After 
some time had passed he voiced his conviction 
in his usual fashion. 

“Not a drop so far, Dick, and I believe we’re 
going to keep dry jackets through the whole 
downpour. Why, this is better than being in 
one of the tents, for they nearly always let a 
stream of water trickle down your neck when 
you’re not expecting it. I think we’re mighty 
lucky to have such good shelter. ’ ’ 

“And I agree with every word you say, 
Roger,” his companion added. 

‘ ‘ How is the night going, do you know ? ’ ’ con- 
tinued the other. 

“I’m sure I can hardly say, Roger. At a 
guess I might venture to say that we may 
have something like two hours more of dark- 
ness.” 

< 4 Then all I hope is the storm will peter out 
before dawn, so we can start for the river right 
away. We ought to come upon the expedition 
by evening, unless we get lost, and that is some- 
thing not likely to happen to boys like us, who 


186 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


have lived in the woods since they were knee- 
high to grasshoppers. ’ ’ 

“One thing sure, we have had all the sleep 
we’re going to get to-night,” Dick remarked. 

“It seems to me the rain has slackened some. 
At least, it doesn’t make such a terrible noise 
when it strikes the trees. But there was a 
pretty lively wind blowing, Dick, and I think I 
heard more than one tree crash down before the 
gale.” 

“Yes,” added the other. “And this old 
wreck did some groaning, too. Once I was in 
a sweat thinking it might go toppling over ; but 
the other trees must have protected it some, for 
it stood through the wild storm. ’ 9 

When Roger hazarded the opinion that the 
gale was abating he spoke the truth, for in a 
short time it became manifest that the thunder 
came from a more distant point, the lightning 
was not so brilliant, and the rain itself began to 
fall more lightly. 

In fact, things took on such a different tone 
that Roger actually settled himself down to try 
for a little more sleep. 

Dick had been too thoroughly aroused to think 
of doilig this. He continued to sit there, keep- 
ing a vigil on the crack, through which he knew 


THE STORM 


187 


he would catch the first glimpse of breaking day. 
He amused himself while sitting thus by letting 
his thought go back to the happy home far down 
the “Big Muddy,” where his father and his 
mother, his little brother Sam, and his grand- 
parents besides, occupied the big cabin in the 
clearing, close to the one where Roger’s parents 
lived. 

Finally, Dick discovered that it was no longer 
pitch dark outside. The moon had broken out 
from the scattering storm clouds, and was giv- 
ing a fair amount of light. 

Dick, always in touch with the positions of the 
heavenly bodies, knew, after he had located the 
fragment of a moon, that morning was indeed 
close at hand. Indeed, he believed that in less 
than half an hour the dawn would break. 

He allowed Roger to sleep until it was broad 
daylight, and then, acting under the belief that 
they had better be on their way, he laid a hand 
on the other’s arm. 

“Morning has come, and we ought to be get- 
ting out of here,” Dick told his comrade, as he 
felt the other move under his touch. 

“Why, I did go to sleep after all, it seems,” 
muttered Roger, as though he considered this 
the queerest thing of all ; but Dick only smiled, 


188 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


for he knew of old some of the little weaknesses 
of his chnm. 

They succeeded in pushing the old stump 
away from the opening, leaving a gap big enough 
for them to crawl through. 

“If Mr. Bear ever takes the trouble to come 
back to his den,” remarked Roger, as he sur- 
veyed the big tree with its hollow butt, “he’s 
welcome to his old quarters. I’d like to tell him 
that his hole is all right, too, when a fellow is 
caught in a storm ; but we have other fish to fry 
just now.” 

His words reminded him of the fine mess of 
trout they had caught on the preceding day, 
just before the trap set by the cunning Indians 
had been sprung, and shortly afterwards he re- 
marked : 

“I do hope our friends found all the strings 
of trout we left along the bank of that stream ; 
and that there were more than they could use 
at one time. It would be fine if we got a taste 
of the same, Dick, after all this fuss. ’ ’ 

“I was just thinking,” remarked practical 
Dick, who certainly was not bothering his head 
about trout, or any other kind of food, “that, 
after all, that storm may have done us one kind- 
ness.” 


THE STORM 


189 


i 6 Tell me how, then ? ’ ’ demanded Roger, who 
failed to agree with him until he could be shown 
the facts. 

“The rain must have washed all our tracks 
out, so not even the sharpest-eyed Indian brave 
could follow our trail, ’ ’ explained the other, and 
of course Roger found himself in full accord 
with the theory advanced, for, like the story of 
Columbus and the envious Spanish courtiers, 
things looked very different after the explana- 
tion. 

With a last backward look toward the friendly 
old tree that had afforded them shelter in the 
storm, the two lads tightened their belts and 
set off on their long tramp, expecting to strike 
the bank of the Missouri by the time the sun was 
ready to set. 


CHAPTER XIX 


UNDEB THE FALLEN FOKEST MONAECH 

“Thebe ! that makes the fourth tree I’ve seen 
blown down in the storm,” remarked Eoger, 
after they had been walking through the forest 
for some time* 

“Yes, and in every case if you went to the 
trouble to examine those trees,” he was told by 
Dick, “you would find that they were rotten at 
the heart. They may keep on standing up with 
the rest, and seem to be perfect, but when the 
wind sweeps through the forest it searches out 
the weak and imperfect trees, and topples them 
over.” 

4 ‘ That must be what grandfather means when 
he talks about the ‘survival of the fittest,’ ” 
Roger mused. “He says that Nature knows 
what is best for everything, and keeps thinning 
out the weak ones along every line. ’ ’ 

“Then there must have been a lot of poor 
trash over yonder,” chuckled Dick, “for I can 
see a number of trees down.” 


190 


UNDER THE FALLEN MONARCH 191 


‘ ‘ Oh ! what was that ? ’ ’ suddenly asked Roger. 

“It sounded to me like a groan/ ’ his compan- 
ion admitted, as both of them stood still in order 
to listen. 

“There it comes again, Dick, and, just as you 
said, it must be a groan. I wonder if any one 
could have been caught under a tree when it 
fell?” 

“We must be cautious how we move for- 
ward,” was Dick’s advice, “because we know 
the treacherous nature of these Indians.” 

“Do you mean it might turn out to be a 
trap?” demanded Roger. 

“There is always a chance of that, so, while 
we make our way in that direction, we must be 
ready to run if we discover any lurking reds 
about.” 

Dick also kept his rifle in readiness in case of 
a sudden emergency. It might be a shot would 
check a rush on the part of their enemies, and 
thus enable the boys to get a fair start. 

Guided by the groans, which now came louder 
and more frequently, they were not long in mak- 
ing a discovery. 

“Dick, I see him!” exclaimed Roger, in fresh 
excitement; “and, sure enough, he is caught in 
the branches of that big tree over there. It 


192 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


isn’t a trap after all, but some one in trouble.” 

“And an Indian at that, Roger,” added the 
other, as he, too, managed to catch a glimpse of 
the unfortunate one. 

“Will that make any difference; or do you 
think he may be just shamming ? ’ ’ asked Roger, 
hesitating. 

‘ ‘ There is no mistake about his being in a bad 
fix,” ventured Dick. “He may not be terribly 
hurt, but the tree has pinned him down, you can 
see ; and if we left the poor fellow there he would 
either starve to death or else be devoured by 
the wild beasts. ’ ’ 

“Oh! we never could have the heart to do 
that,” asserted Roger, who possessed a gener- 
ous nature, like all his headstrong class. 

They pushed forward, and were soon at the 
fallen tree. The Indian must have discovered 
their presence, for he had ceased groaning, as 
though too proud to show any sign of cowardice. 
A brave would sooner have his hand cut off than 
be reckoned timid or weak. 

“How are we going to get him out of that 
trap?” Roger remarked, after they had looked 
the situation over. “We have no hatchet for 
cutting the limb, and my knife would never do 
the job in a day.” 



i l 


THEY PUSHED FORWARD, AND WERE SOON AT THE 
FALLEN TREE ” 




UNDER THE FALLEN MONARCH 193 


.“He’s held down as if in a vise,” Dick ob- 
served thoughtfully, “and I can see only one 
way of getting him loose. Let me have your 
knife and I’ll hack my way in close to him. 
There seems to be just one avenue open for 
that. ’ ’ 

Roger, filled with curiosity, watched his cousin 
set to work. He could readily understand how 
the other intended to reach the side of the im- 
prisoned brave, but just what means he expected 
to use in order to free the warrior Roger was 
unable to guess. 

A short time afterwards Dick had gained the 
side of the brave, to whom he spoke a few words ; 
and, doubtful whether he was understood, these 
were supplemented by various reassuring ges- 
tures. 

Then, to the astonishment of Roger, Dick 
started to dig furiously in the ground. At first 
his intentions were a mystery to Roger, who 
wrinkled his brow as he looked on. All at once, 
however, he grasped the idea. 

“Now I can see what you’re up to, Dick,” 
he called out; “and I must say it looks like a 
winning scheme. All you have to do is to dig 
under the brave, and let him sink down a little. 
Then, when the pressure of those limbs grows 


194 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


less, lie can either squirm out himself, or be 
dragged forth/ * 

That, in fact, was the idea Dick had conceived 
in his fertile brain. He continued to delve 
away with a steady purpose in view, and pres- 
ently it could be seen that he was making an im- 
pression on the earth. The trapped Indian 
brave began to sink downward by slow degrees 
until finally the pressure had relaxed to such 
an extent that by making a great effort, and as- 
sisted by Dick, he managed to wriggle out from 
under the limbs of the fallen tree. 

He had been hurt in various places, though 
Dick did not believe any of his wounds were 
really serious. Accustomed, as they were, to 
treating injuries, it was only natural for the 
boys to make up their minds that they would do 
something for the poor fellow. 

When Dick made motions to this effect, the 
Indian allowed them to do what they willed, al- 
though he watched every movement with eyes 
that were filled with curiosity. 

“I wonder whether he’s more surprised at 
seeing us have this soothing ointment mother 
made along with us, or that ‘ palefaces’ should 
go to such trouble just for an Indian?” Roger 
remarked, as he assisted in the work. (Note 6.) 


UNDER THE FALLEN MONARCH 195 


“It doesn’t matter much which affects him 
most,” said Dick, calmly, “we are doing just 
what our parents have taught us to do. Be- 
sides, how can we tell whether this brave is an 
enemy or a friend?” 

“They say an Indian never forgets an injury, 
or an act of kindness,” ventured Roger; “and, 
if that is true, we can count on one friend among 
the Dacotahs, for I’m sure he belongs to that 
tribe.” 

“Yes, he is a Dacotah, but they all look alike 
to me, so I couldn’t say whether he was among 
those who captured us or not. He seems to be 
listening to what we are saying, and I really be- 
lieve he half understands our talk. Perhaps 
he knows a little English, for there have 
been white trappers who have penetrated this 
far.” 

“Suppose you try him, and see if he can un- 
derstand, Dick?” 

“I mean to do that,” was the reply, “because 
I’d like to put a spoke in the wheel of that re- 
vengeful Andrew Waller. He has told these 
foolish Indians we are the sons of the Great 
White Father at Washington, and that if we 
were held as prisoners a mighty ransom would 
be paid for our release. We must convince the 


196 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


reds that it is false, and that we are only or- 
dinary white boys.” 

This idea held some weight with Dick, and 
after completing his work in connection with the 
brave’s wounds he commenced the attempt to 
talk with him. 

At first it looked as though there would be lit- 
tle chance of success; but after a little he suc- 
ceeded in getting the painted brave to under- 
stand what he was trying to explain. This was 
done by means of single words, accompanied by 
much gesturing and pointing. 

If the Indian had not already known about 
the boys, and what was said about their being 
the sons of the White Father he could never 
have understood matters at all. Gradually 
Dick began to believe he was hammering the 
facts into the head of the other. He saw a light 
as of comprehension dawning on his painted 
face. 

“I do believe you’ve managed to pound it into 
his brain, Dick,” said Roger, who had been an 
earnest witness of all this. ‘ ‘He looks as if he 
knew what you wanted him to do. See, he even 
nods his head when you speak. ’ ’ 

Dick felt that he had reason to be proud of 
what he had done. To get an Indian, who could 


UNDER THE FALLEN MONARCH 197 


not talk English beyond a few words, to under- 
stand that they were only ordinary, every-day 
boys instead of the important personages An- 
drew Waller had pictured, was a triumph in- 
deed. 

“I am asking him to pass the news along, and 
spread it far and wide,” explained Dick, as he 
continued his gestures and forceful words ; “and 
I think he knows. Here, let me do a little pic- 
ture writing for him; perhaps that may help.” 

He picked up a piece of smooth bark, and, us- 
ing the point of Roger’s hunting knife, managed 
to scratch several crude designs upon it. Two 
of these represented the rising and the setting 
sun. Then a figure with a Dacotah head-dress 
stood half way between with arms out- 
stretched. 

Showing this to the brave, Dick once more be- 
gan to speak and make gestures. While he 
could not of course be certain, still he had every 
reason to believe that the other understood what 
he was driving at, for he nodded, touched each 
of the boys on the chest, then shook his head 
in the negative, and said something in the Da- 
cotah tongue which Dick fancied meant White 
Father. 

“That’s the best I can do with him, Roger; 


198 


t 



PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


and now we must be on our way again. Whether 
it works or not, at least we can feel that we have 
done the right thing.” 


CHAPTER XX 


THE RETURN FROM CAPTIVITY 

They parted from the Dacotah brave with 
what was doubtless intended to be grateful ges- 
tures on his part. 

“He seems to understand that we have played 
the part of friends/ ’ said Roger, “and I think 
if the chance ever comes up he will stand by us.” 

“I am of the same opinion,” declared Dick, 
“though for that matter I hope we may never 
need his help. After all, we did not lose much 
time, and it was worth while to save a life. ’ ’ 

They pushed on diligently for a long time. 
Dick was not in doubt as to his course, for he 
had taken particular pains to notice as they 
came along on the preceding day, in the com- 
pany of the Indians. 

When Roger happened to ask once if he were 
quite sure the river lay directly ahead of them, 
Dick answered confidently. 

“Unless it makes a great sweep to the north 
somewhere above us we will run upon the river 
by nightfall, take my word for it;” and Roger, 
199 


200 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


accustomed to depending fully on his comrade, 
never doubted after that moment. 

Something else was soon upon his mind, how- 
ever, and he voiced his thoughts by appealing to 
Dick. 

“Do you think it would be dangerous if you 
shot your gun oft just once, in case we sighted 
some game? I feel very hungry, for that sup- 
per the Indians gave us didn’t seem to do me 
much good. And breakfast is one of my best 
meals, you know. ’ ’ 

Dick laughed at seeing the appealing look on 
his chum’s face. 

“I don’t think the danger of the shot’s being 
heard is one-half as great as you think you are 
of starving to death,” he told Roger. 

“Then you agree, do you?” demanded the 
other, eagerly. “I’ll keep my eyes peeled for 
sight of a deer, and I do hope it isn’t going to 
be long before we get a chance at one. ’ ’ 

As luck would have it, before another ten min- 
utes had passed the opportunity he was hoping 
for came their way. Dick was ready, and with 
the report of his gun a yearling doe fell in a 
heap, just when in the act of plunging into the 
dense thicket. 

Of course Roger would not think of any delay 


THE RETURN FROM CAPTIVITY 201 


in getting a fire going and some of the tender 
meat broiling before the flames. While he 
looked after the fire Dick cnt up the game, and 
it was not long before an appetizing odor began 
to make both boys wishful for the feast to be- 
gin. 

“We can make up for this stop,” said Roger 
as he sat there devouring piece after piece of the 
half-cooked venison, “by not halting at noon 
for a rest. Then again, we can hurry our steps 
at times and so get along faster.” 

“No trouble about that,” Dick assured him, 
“for I figure that we have plenty of time to get 
there by dark. You remember that we were 
only on the move some six hours yesterday, and 
we have the whole of to-day for tramping.” 

“Do you know, Dick, this reminds me of how 
we chased after the expedition for weeks and 
weeks when determined to find Jasper Williams, 
and get that paper signed for our parents. 
Hundreds of miles we followed the trail as it 
ascended the Missouri River, until at last we 
overtook them . 9 9 1 

“What we did once we can do again, this time 
on a small scale,” Dick assured him. “I was 
just watching those crows over there in that 

i See “The Pioneer Boys of the Missouri.” 


202 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


tree-top. They seem to be holding a regular 
caucus, and keep on scolding like everything. ’ ’ 

“Yes,” added the other boy, “and sometimes 
crows turn out to be a pest in lots of ways be- 
sides eating the settler’s corn. Old hunters 
have told me they hide from crows whenever 
they find themselves in hostile territory, because 
through their cawing the birds tell the Indians 
strangers are in the woods. ’ ’ 

“There, the whole lot has flown away, and 
making all sorts of noises in the bargain , 9 9 Dick 
went on to say. “I don’t like crows myself any 
too much. They are too noisy, and seem to 
think every one is trying to creep up on them 
for a shot.” 

“When we do strike the river, Dick, can we 
easily tell whether the expedition has passed or 
not?” 

“All we have to do is to examine the ground, 
for their horses would leave a plain trail, you 
know, Roger.” 

“And if, after searching, we do not find any 
sign, we will know they haven’t come along yet. 
In that case all we have to do will be to sit down, 
and take things easy until they show up.” 

Roger seemed to have left most of his troubles 
behind, after making a good breakfast on the 


THE RETURN FROM CAPTIVITY 203 


deer meat. With the intention of chiding him 
for displaying any eagerness for food when 
there was none to be had, Dick took up the sub- 
ject again as they trudged manfully onward. 

“It’s very plain to be seen that you’d never 
make a good Indian brave, Roger,” was what 
he told the other, and this excited the boy’s curi- 
osity just as Dick knew would be the case. 

“Tell me why,” he demanded. “I always 
thought I could stand pain without flinching as 
well as any Indian boy; and I’ve learned a lot 
about wild life in the bargain. Where do I fall 
short, Dick?” 

“It’s just this way,” his cousin told him. 
“An Indian boy is taught never to display his 
feelings, no matter what he suffers inwardly. If 
he were struck by a poisonous rattlesnake, and 
could feel his body swelling, not a whimper 
would come from his lips.” 

“Well, what has that to do with me, Dick? 
So far I have never been attacked by a rattle- 
snake, though I’ve killed plenty of the ugly War- 
mints,’ I wager.” 

“But you did put on a long face, and you com- 
plained because for once you missed your break- 
fast. Now, an Indian boy would never have 
said a word, but held in grimly to the end. Not 


204 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


that I blame you, remember, for I wag hungry 
myself, and ready to use my gun, even before 
you mentioned it.” 

They both laughed at that. 

“ We were born ‘paleface’ boys,” said Roger, 
“and it’s hard for the leopard to change its 
spots, they say. When we’re hungry we know 
it, yes, and we don’t mind letting other people 
know it, too, if that will help things along.” 

Noon came and went. 

They kept persistently moving forward. Oc- 
casionally they came to open places in the for- 
est where the grass grew green, and often did 
they glimpse deer feeding in these glades. Once 
they even saw a small herd of buffaloes troop- 
ing off, having apparently winded the boys. 

But Dick made no motion to use his gun again. 
They had all the fresh meat they required, and 
powder and balls were too precious to be need- 
lessly wasted. So the afternoon came and 
found them keeping up that determined pace. 
If either of them felt tired they failed to men- 
tion the fact, which in itself was pretty positive 
evidence that they possessed many of the best 
traits of the Indian character, after all. 

From long habit they were accustomed to such 
exercise as this, and would not have complained 


THE RETURN FROM CAPTIVITY 205 


had the tramp kept up far into the coming night. 

It was about the middle of the afternoon when 
Roger gave a low exclamation of delight. 

“I can see the river ahead of us, Dick!” he 
cried, with a vein of deep satisfaction in his 
voice. 

“Yes, I have been waiting to hear you say 
that, Roger, for I glimpsed it five minutes back. 
So you see after all we have made good time. 
We shall be there long before sunset.” 

“I must say I am glad to know it,” Roger 
admitted; and then hastily added': “Not that 
I doubted your word a bit, but then, ‘ seeing is 
believing,’ you know, Dick.” 

“Yes, and, confident as I was myself, I am 
relieved to see the river glimmering in the sun- 
light before us,” Dick frankly admitted. 

“It can hardly be more than two miles or so 
away from here, wouldn’t you say?” questioned 
Roger, always ready to have any assertion he 
might make backed up by the word of his chum, 
in whom he had such positive faith. 

“About that,” the other told him, as they once 
more started ahead. 

When finally they stood on the high bank of 
the river, no longer the mighty stream they 
knew it down near their home, and looked at the 


206 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


opposite shore, the sun was still more than an 
hour high. 

‘ i Now to find out if they have passed by, and 
whether we will have to keep on up the river , 9 9 
said Dick, as he began to look about him. 

A brief search convinced them that no horses 
had passed that point. They saw the marks of 
deer, and buffaloes, as well as some very large 
imprints made by cloven hoofs, that startled 
the 'boys, for they did not know what sort of 
strange animal had made them ; but it was sure 
that horses had not been present. 

‘ ‘ That settles it then, ’ ’ said Roger, with a sigh 
of relief, for he would much rather just sit there 
and wait for the expedition to come along, than 
be compelled to follow for miles after it. 

“We will make camp here to-night if they fail 
to show up,” asserted Dick, which piece of in- 
formation pleased Roger, his pleasure showing 
in the broad smile of contentment that broke 
over his face. 

With plenty of good venison to last them 
through many days, what need had they to 
worry f They knew the exploring party bound 
for the other side of the mountains was sure to 
come along, sooner or later; when they could 
once more join their good friends, and take 


THE RETURN FROM CAPTIVITY 207 


their accustomed places as though nothing un- 
usual had happened. 

Dick selected a certain spot on which to set- 
tle and wait for the exploring party. In doing 
this he had in mind the fact that it afforded 
them a clear view down the river. A bend lay 
just a quarter of a mile below their position, 
around which they could expect the boats to ap- 
pear, sooner or later. 

Lying at their ease the boys talked of many 
things as they awaited the coming of the expedi- 
tion. Their recent experience of course came in 
for a good share of attention, for it still thrilled 
them to compare notes of the night attack, when 
those hideous whoops were ringing in their ears, 
together with the heavy percussion of blows as 
the fierce Shoshones invaded the camp of the 
Dacotahs and struggled hand to hand for the 
supremacy. 

The sun was sinking lower and lower, so that 
it really began to look as though, after all, the 
boys would have to make camp where they were. 
Apparently the expedition had spent some little 
time looking for the lost ones, and Dick had 
struck the river further up than they had as yet 
penetrated. 

Suddenly Roger discovered a moving object 


208 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


down the river. Then, around the bend, a boat 
came in sight, in which they could see white 
men, some of them soldiers. 

At the same time voices from the shore 
reached their ears, and they caught fugitive 
glimpses of moving figures advancing along a 
buffalo trail close to the edge of the bank. These 
latter they realized must be the party mounted 
on the horses, and who always kept near the 
boats for mutual protection and company. 

“That settles it then, Dick. We will not have 
to camp by ourselves to-night; and, after all, 
I’m glad of it. Not that I don’t enjoy being off 
with you alone, but up here, so far away from 
the settlements, it makes me feel better to know 
I am in company with some dozens of other 
whites. ’ ’ 

“ I think there’s still another reason why you 
are glad they are coming,” ventured Dick, 
shrewdly; “you keep on hoping they may not 
have devoured all of those fine trout we caught 
yesterday, and that you can still have a chance 
to taste some of them.” 

Roger would neither admit nor deny the ac- 
cusation, but only laughed and prepared to wave 
his cap toward the men in the leading boat a 
minute later. 


THE RETURN FROM CAPTIVITY 209 


It could be seen that quite some excitement 
followed the discovery that the two missing boys 
were above, waiting for the boats to arrive. 
Voices were heard conveying the intelligence to 
the other boats, and loud shouts attested to the 
fact that the men rejoiced over the safe return 
of the lost ones. 

The spot offered very good accommodations 
for stopping over night, and so, upon arriving 
opposite the lads, the boats made for the shore. 
Dick and Roger soon found themselves being 
heartily greeted by all their good friends. Most 
of the men had really given them up for lost 
when they learned the fact that they had been 
carried off by the Dacotahs, after being so 
treacherously led into a trap by the seemingly 
friendly brave who had loitered so long about 
the camp. 

The two captains were among the first to 
shake the hands of the pioneer boys, and assure 
them of their deep satisfaction at seeing them 
again. Of course every one was anxious to 
know what had happened to them, and the boys 
were compelled to tell their story again and 
again as the tents were being pitched and prep- 
arations made for the night camp. 

It was admitted by all that they had been ex- 


210 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


ceedingly lucky. At the same time, every one 
knew that the boys deserved great credit for 
their clever escape from the hands of the Da- 
cotahs. Dick had planned it all very cleverly 
so as to make their escape possible even though 
there had been no midnight attack on the part 
of the Shoshones, though, of course, they might 
have been followed and had further trouble. 

As darkness set in, the bustling scene gave the 
two lads much pleasure and contentment. They 
could not but compare this night with the one 
that had gone just before, when they had sat in 
the midst of their dusky captors, not knowing 
what lay in store for them in the near future. 

No sooner was supper set before them than 
Roger turned a beaming face toward Dick, as 
he voiced his feelings of delight. 

“You see, they didn’t make way with those 
fish after all, Dick, because they were not found 
until late in the evening. So they just cleaned 
and salted them down, and we’re to have the 
greatest treat you ever tasted to-night. It 
sometimes pays to wait patiently for things to 
come along,” and, seeing Dick smiling, he 
winked knowingly, after which he bustled off to 
watch the process by means of which the fish 
were to be prepared for the coming meal. 


CHAPTER XXI 


AT THE FOOT OF THE ROCKIES 

‘ 4 The time is coming, and very soon at that, 
I guess, Dick, when we must expect a great 
change in our going. ’ 9 

Roger made this remark some two weeks after 
their adventure with the rascally Dacotahs, who 
had been misled by the false words of Andrew 
Waller. All this while the whites had been 
steadfastly pushing farther and farther up the 
narrowing Missouri, until navigation had be- 
come very difficult. 

“Yes, I know what you mean by that,” re- 
marked Dick. “Every day now we are having 
more and more trouble with the batteaux. They 
get aground so often that much valuable time is 
wasted in freeing them.” 

“It looks as if we might be nearly at the head- 
waters of the Missouri, the river is getting so 
shallow,” Roger observed. 

“That is probably partly due to the time of 
year,” explained Dick. “We are well along in 
August, you must remember, and the snow 
doesn’t melt as easily up in the mountain can- 
211 


212 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 

yons now as it did earlier in the season. Be- 
sides, we have had little heavy rain, if yon stop 
to think.’ ’ 

1 1 What do you expect Captain Lewis will do, 
Dick?” 

“I heard him saying only to-day, when they 
were working at the boat which stuck on the 
shoal, that it looked as though the limit had been 
reached. You understand what that means, of 
course, Roger?” 

4 4 1 believe I do, ” was the reply. 1 ‘ From what 
I’ve picked up here and there it appears to be 
the plan to leave part of the expedition in camp 
somewhere along the upper reaches of the Mis- 
souri until next year, while the rest make a dash 
for the Coast on the horses.” 

“It was fixed,” continued Dick, “that Cap- 
tain Clark should lead the party headed for the 
sea ; but I have heard since that Captain Lewis 
has changed his mind. He doesn’t feel like be- 
ing cheated out of that glorious sight after all 
he has passed through.” 

“And who can blame him?” burst out the im- 
petuous Roger. “I only hope they let us keep 
along with them. We have a horse apiece, you 
know, and could easily hold our own when it 
came to hunting for game.” 


AT THE FOOT OF THE ROCKIES 213 


“ Captain Lewis promised that we should set 
eyes on the sea if any one in the party did, and 
he is a man of his word, you know. ’ ’ 

“I should never get over the disappoint- 
ment/ ’ declared Roger, “if anything prevented 
us from keeping on to the end. We have made 
great sacrifices in order to be in the company. 
Besides, I am fairly burning to set eyes on some 
of the many wonders we expect to meet with in 
crossing the big mountains of rock. The Indi- 
ans have kept telling us about strange animals 
to be encountered there . 9 ’ 

“Those mountains / 9 Dick went on to say, 
“are the home of the terrible brown bear which 
Captain Lewis has called the grizzly. We know 
how they can fight, because we had an experi- 
ence in a cave with one that we’re not likely ever 
to forget.” 1 

“Yes,” added Roger, “and according to the 
Indians’ way of doing, we’re entitled to wear 
those dreadful claws around our necks, after 
slaying the monster at close quarters. When- 
ever you run across an Indian with the claws of 
a grizzly bear worn as a necklace you can count 
on it that he’s proved his right to the name of 
warrior. 

i See “The Pioneer Boys of the Yellowstone.” 


214 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


6 ‘ Then we’ve also heard of a beast living 
among the crags of these mountains that has im- 
mense curved horns, upon which he alights after 
throwing himself from some lofty height. That 
may be only a fairy story, but I’d like to see for 
myself if there’s any truth in it. 

“As for me, Dick, I’ve already made up my 
mind that I’ll shoot one of those queer beasts, 
and get a sample of the curved horns, if ever 
the chance comes my way. Just yesterday I 
was thinking of the wonderful tracks we saw 
when we were having that adventure with the 
Dacotahs, and hoping that some of these fine 
days we might come upon the animal that made 
them. ’ ’ 

“I have tried my best, Roger, to learn what 
the beast looks like, and the nearest any Indian 
has been able to tell is that once in a while a 
monster of the deer tribe is seen in these re- 
gions. None of the trappers in our party have 
an idea what it can be, save Batiste, who de- 
clares he has shot just such a great beast up in 
Canada.” 

“Then he must mean a moose!” exclaimed 
Roger, looking intensely interested. “Come to 
think of it now, I don’t see why a moose might 
not wander over here. They live only in cold 


AT THE FOOT OF THE ROCKIES 215 


countries, I am told, but in the winter it must 
be bitter enough up here to please any one . 9 7 

Just as the boys had said, when talking mat- 
ters over between themselves, the river had be- 
come so shallow that it was folly to try to push 
the heavy batteaux any further up the current. 

Accordingly, a permanent camp was to be es- 
tablished on the river bank, where a part of the 
men would be left in as comfortable circum- 
stances as the conditions permitted. Here they 
were to stay until they were rejoined the fol- 
lowing summer by the returning explorers, after 
they had been to the Coast. 

Those who were to be left behind were to es- 
tablish relations and make friends with the 
neighboring Indian tribes, serve them as physi- 
cians, and do what hunting was necessary. 

Of course the scene in the camp that night was 
an unusual one. The men who were to accom- 
pany the two captains had been advised of their 
good fortune, and, while they showed signs of 
pleasure, at the same time they knew that the 
final stages of the big journey would be filled 
with peril, so, in one way, they really envied 
those who could stay behind in comfort and 
peace. 

There was an air of half-suppressed excite- 


216 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


ment throughout the camp as the men conferred 
together, exchanged some of their possessions, 
and in numerous ways made ready for the part- 
ing that was coming so soon. 

Captain Lewis did not have many prepara- 
tions to make, for all along he and his able ally 
had seen that everything was kept at the high- 
est notch of efficiency. 

“I really do believe,” said Roger, as he and 
his chum sat watching the many sights of the 
camp that evening, ‘ 4 that Captain Lewis has 
planned for every little thing that could hap- 
pen; and whoever is left in charge here will 
know what he is to do from day to day, just as 
if he got his orders fresh from headquarters . 9 9 

“That is partly the result of having a man 
like Captain Clark along,” explained Dick. 
“He believes in method, and carries his ideas 
out as a military man should. Captain Lewis 
could not have found a better companion for 
his venture than he did. ’ ’ 

“It is settled that we are to go along with 
them, of course ? ’ 9 fretted Roger, who knew per- 
fectly well that this matter had been arranged, 
but wanted to hear his comrade say so. 

“We have the word of the commander for it, 
and that ought to be enough, Roger.” 


AT THE FOOT OF THE ROCKIES 217 


One whole day they spent in the camp by the 
river so that nothing should be neglected. Then, 
on the following morning, bright and early the 
good-bys were said, and the little party, 
mounted on the horses, set out to plunge still 
deeper into the unknown wilderness toward the 
glittering prize that tempted them — the sun- 
kissed sea that lay far away over mountains and 
across burning deserts. 

It was only natural that every one should be 
more or less affected over the parting. None 
of them could tell what the future held. Sur- 
rounded by a trackless wilderness, many hun- 
dreds of miles from a single white man’s vil- 
lage, and with treacherous savages to deal with, 
the chances of their ever coming together again 
seemed very remote. 

During that day both the boys were inclined 
to be unusually quiet and thoughtful. Indeed, 
for that matter, every one of the riders seemed 
to have lost his ordinary spirits, although, of 
course, this feeling of depression would soon 
wear away, and by degrees the men would learn 
to face the situation bravely. 

It was evident to every one that the party was 
now approaching the foothills of those great 
mountains of which so much had been heard. 


218 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


Captain Lewis knew that, in order to cross them 
with as little hard work as possible, they must 
head for a pass of which they had been told by 
some of the Indians. Unless they could find 
this, their efforts would be in vain, and they 
must turn back, defeated in their daring plans. 

Three days after leaving their comrades the 
advancing party came to a good camping ground 
early in the afternoon, and, as the horses were 
really in need of a rest, it was concluded to stop 
here for the night. 

This was an opportunity the two boys had 
been waiting for, and they had little difficulty in 
getting permission from the commander to in- 
dulge themselves in a short hunt. 

The camp was in need of fresh meat, though 
not desperately so ; and if only a deer could be 
taken it would afford them a few good meals. 
Captain Lewis, knowing Roger’s headstrong 
ways, took particular pains to caution them be- 
fore they set out. 

“See that you take no unnecessary chances, 
my boys,” was what he had said. “We would 
be very sorry, indeed, to have to bear your par- 
ents bad news when next we see St. Louis. But 
I feel that, so long as Dick is along, you will be 
careful. And, if you can bring the carcass of 


AT THE FOOT OF THE ROCKIES 219 


a young deer back with you, so much the bet- 
ter.’ 9 

It was a fine afternoon in late summer. There 
did not seem to be any sign of stormy weather 
in prospect, from which fact the boys felt sure 
they would not be compelled to look for a hollow 
tree as before. 

First of all they were wise enough to take 
their bearings, for they certainly did not want 
to lose themselves in the vast wilderness, since 
they could no longer depend on finding their 
friends by simply hunting for the river. 

Then the next thing was to hunt up into the 
wind. This was, of course, done so that if they 
were approaching some keen-nosed game the 
animal might not scent their presence, and de- 
part before they could get a chance to fire a sin- 
gle shot. 

It was a wild section of country. They could 
see, beyond, the mighty barrier of mountains 
that stood between them and their goal. The 
woods were composed of scrub trees, with open- 
ings here and there; though in most sections, 
east of the chain of mountains, prairie land ex- 
isted. 

From where they looked up to the dizzy 
heights, the sides of the mountains seemed bleak 


220 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


and rocky. They had been told, however, that 
on the western slope vegetation grew plenti- 
fully, as the winds from the ocean brought much 
rain, though little of this crossed the divide. 

The boys pursued their hunt for nearly an 
hour without coming upon any game, although 
they saw plenty of signs of it, and were always 
counting on making a discovery. Versed in for- 
est lore, they knew how to creep along without 
making any sound likely to give warning of their 
approach. 

All conversation had been tabooed long since, 
for even Roger knew that an incautious word 
might spoil their plans, and give the unseen 
deer notice of their presence in the vicinity. 

It was while they were thus moving along that 
Dick suddenly thrust out a hand and drew his 
companion to a standstill. Roger turned his 
head quickly, as though he did not comprehend 
what this meant, only to see Dick’s finger 
pressed on his lips to indicate silence. 

At the same moment Roger himself caught 
the low thud of hoofs. Some animal was cer- 
tainly approaching them, and the singular 
“clicking” that accompanied each thud told 
them the beast must have cloven hoofs like those 
of a deer. 


AT THE FOOT OF THE ROCKIES 221 


A few seconds passed during which the 
strange sounds grew louder, and then, as the 
bushes parted, the two boys gazed upon a sight 
such as had never before greeted their aston- 
ished eyes. 


CHAPTER XXII 


THE DEATH OF THE BULL MOOSE 

Seen for the first time in all their experience 
as hunters of big game, the animal that stood 
there facing the two boys was remarkable 
enough to arouse their interest to fever pitch. 

Tawny of hue, and possessing an enormous 
muzzle, together with towering horns, the giant 
moose filled Roger with a sense of exaltation. 
The hunter instinct within the boy set his heart 
to beating like a trip-hammer, and his fingers 
involuntarily gripped his gun, his first instinct 
being to make use of the weapon. 

The moose evidently did not suspect their 
presence nearby. So far as appearances went, 
the big, awkward animal was showing no signs 
of alarm. 

Roger hastily threw his rifle up to his shoul- 
der, and, without bothering to take exact aim, 
pulled the trigger. He never really knew why 
he did not drop the beast as he expected to do. 
It might be because this weapon did not com- 
222 


THE DEATH OF THE BULL MOOSE 223 


pare with his own, which had been carried oft 
by the treacherous Andrew Waller at the time 
the two boys were prisoners of the Daco- 
tahs. 

Dick, however, believed that the moose bull 
must have made an involuntary movement just 
about that time. Roger’s hasty action, or the 
glint of the sun on the gun barrel, would be 
enough to bring such a thing about. 

The one important fact was that, instead of 
killing his intended quarry on the spot, Roger 
had the chagrin of seeing the animal stumble 
and fall, to scramble immediately to his feet 
again, and make a vicious plunge forward in 
their direction. 

Dick of course knew that it was his duty to 
get in the fatal shot. He thrust his rifle for- 
ward, and had it not been for an unfortunate 
movement on the part of his companion his bul- 
let would have finished the monster. 

In jumping back, however, Roger happened 
to knock against the leveled rifle just as his 
chum pressed the trigger. The result was a 
wasted bullet, and, with both their weapons 
empty and useless, a serious outlook faced the 
two young hunters. 

“Jump to one side!” shouted Dick, realizing 


224 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


that the enraged moose was charging them, with 
lowered head, and threatening horns. 

Both boys threw themselves back, and in this 
manner successfully avoided the passing dan- 
ger. 

They knew that a wounded stag is often a 
peril from which even veteran hunters shrink; 
and it stood to reason that this enormous ani- 
mal, feeling the pain of his injury, would not 
run away in a hurry after having made one un- 
successful charge. 

Both boys glanced hastily around, seeking a 
tree behind which to ward off an attack. Dick 
was fortunate enough to find one close at hand, 
but Roger met with his usual ill luck to start 
with. 

The moose, as though sensing which one of 
his enemies had given him that burning injury, 
took after Roger, and the boy, hearing the tram- 
pling of his hoofs as he came rushing on, be- 
came a little confused. 

“Run, Roger, run faster!” shrilled Dick, who 
began to fear for the safety of his cousin. 

There were surely grounds forliis alarm, for, 
just at that moment, Roger caught his foot in 
some trailing vine and plunged forward. With 
wonderful adroitness, however, the border boy 


THE DEATH OF THE BULL MOOSE 225 


managed to regain his feet, and face the oncom- 
ing moose bull. 

It was too late for him to continue his flight, 
and there did not seem to be even time enough 
for the boy to scramble out of harm’s way. 
Dick’s heart burned within him with fear. He 
would have given everything he possessed in 
the wide world if just then his gun were only 
loaded and primed, ready for use. 

Roger, however, saw that there was immedi- 
ate need for action, and he took a strange way 
of meeting the occasion. Dick, staring at the 
scene, saw his chum suddenly leap toward the 
oncoming moose bull. He actually flung himself 
upon that great, lowered head, falling between 
the towering horns, and hastened to clasp his 
arms about the animal ’s thick neck. 

This act plainly greatly astonished the beast, 
and he stood stock still for a brief inter- 
val. 

Dick’s one fear was that the moose should 
set off at a lumbering pace through the woods, 
and bring up against some tree with such force 
as to break the sprawling legs of the clinging 
boy. He himself was trying in a confused fash- 
ion to get a charge of powder down the barrel 
of his gun, instinct telling him that, once he man- 


226 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


aged to reload the weapon, the game would be 
in his hands. 

Now the moose was trying to dislodge Roger 
by tossing up his head. Each time he made the 
effort Dick held his breath in suspense, for the 
boy’s hold was precarious, and might give way 
at any moment. It was apparently the inten- 
tion of the bull to shake him loose in this way, 
and, after the boy dropped back to the ground, 
to trample him underfoot before he could re- 
cover sufficiently to get out of the way. 

Sometimes strange things happen in cases like 
this. The moose must have put an additional 
amount of energy into one of his tosses, for Dick 
suddenly saw Roger’s form rising several yards 
in the air, and crash amidst the leaves of the 
tree under which this performance was taking 
place. 

The moose waited for the fall of his enemy in 
order to use those cruel hoofs of his in the final 
attack. But, remarkable to say, Roger did not 
come down, and Dick suddenly realized that his 
nimble chum had taken advantage of his lofty 
flight to lay hold of the branches of the tree, and 
to cling there as best he could. 

Dick felt like giving vent to a shout when he 
realized that, so far as Roger was concerned, the 


THE DEATH OF THE BULL MOOSE 227 


danger could be considered over. He was now 
reaching for a patched bullet, and hoped with his 
ramrod to push it quickly home on the powder, 
when he would be ready, all but the priming, to 
make good use of his rifle. 

Roger saw what was going on so close by, and 
commenced kicking with his feet, and letting out 
a few derisive shouts, aimed at the waiting 
moose below. He intended to hold the atten- 
tion of the bulky animal so Hick could have all 
the time he needed to get the gun loaded. 

The plan worked splendidly, for the stupid 
animal below kept steady vigil under the limb 
where all that thrashing was going on. He 
snorted with rage, and pawed the earth with 
one of his hoofs, as if giving an earnest example 
of what he meant to do when the strange enemy 
dropped to the ground. 

There was nothing to hinder Dick from com- 
pleting his loading, and, as he shook the prim- 
ing powder into the pan and prepared to fire, he 
felt sorry only for one thing. This was the fact 
that Roger could not be the one to bring about 
the death of the kingly moose, since his heart 
seemed to have been so set on accomplishing 
such a valorous deed. 

It was more because he must save the life of 


228 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


his chum than through a desire for the death of 
the monster moose that caused Dick finally to 
pull trigger, after he had found a chance to aim 
back of the animal’s foreleg. 

The shot was instantly fatal, for those long- 
barreled rifles of pioneer days were capable of 
sending a bullet with tremendous force. The 
big beast fell with a crash, and immediately 
afterwards a loud hurrah from Roger an- 
nounced that he gloried in the successful out- 
come of their adventure. 

It was easy enough for the nimble boy to drop 
from his perch. He limped a little, and had a 
few minor bruises to show for his close contact 
with those horns of the bull moose. On the 
whole, however, Roger considered that he had 
been very lucky. Dick told him that he felt the 
same, as they stood beside the fallen monarch 
of the forest, and noted his powerful frame and 
muscles. 

It was impossible to think of taking those tow- 
ering horns back with them, since they would 
have no way of carrying the trophy save on one 
of their horses ; and that was utterly out of the 
question. 

“I feel a little sorry we had to kill the poor 
beast,” admitted Dick, 4 ‘ much as any hunter 


THE DEATH OF THE BULL MOOSE 229 


might be proud of bringing down such big game. 
But his flesh is far too tough for food, and we 
can never dream of taking those horns with us. ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ Well, he looked as if he wanted to fight as 
soon as he saw us there,” said Roger. “That 
was one reason I shot as quickly as I did. But, 
while I had most of the fun, the glory remained 
for you, Dick. ’ ’ 

“If you call that sort of thing fun, Roger, I 
don’t admire your taste, that’s all I can say! 
When I saw him rushing at you with his head 
lowered I felt a cold chill run up and down my 
back, for I thought you were gone.” 

1 4 1 don ’t know just what made me fasten to his 
horns the way I did,” explained Roger, with a 
broad grin; “but something seemed to tell me 
that was my only chance, and I guess it was, 
too.” 

“How did you feel when going through the 
air?” questioned the other, able to smile now at 
the odd spectacle Roger had presented, although 
at the time it had seemed a serious thing in- 
deed. 

“About as near like flying as I ever expect to 
know, ’ ’ admitted Roger. ‘ ‘ And, just as soon as 
I found myself in the midst of the branches of 
that tree, why something made me take hold and 


230 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


stick there. I seemed to know the old fellow 
was waiting down below to trample me into bits 
if I dropped back, and I wasn’t meaning to 
oblige him if I could help it . 9 9 

“We might manage to chop off one of his 
hoofs with our knives to show when we get back 
to camp, and prove that we really killed a 
moose,” suggested Dick. 

4 4 That is a good idea , 9 9 agreed his cousin ; and 
it did not take them long to carry the plan out. 
After this they left the spot, and resumed their 
hunt, Roger having recovered and loaded his 
rifle. 

They were a little afraid lest the sound of the 
gunshots might have caused any deer happening 
to be in the vicinity to take the alarm and flee. 
This would be too bad, after setting their hearts 
on procuring a supply of fresh meat. 

It turned out, however, that the deer did not 
know the deadly significance of the firing of a 
gun, for within twenty minutes after leaving the 
dead bull moose, the boys started a deer, and 
Roger this time managed to do himself justice 
when he pulled trigger, for the young stag 
bounded high in the air to fall in a quivering 
heap. 

There was ample time to cut the game up and 


THE DEATH OF THE BULL MOOSE 231 


make their way back to camp with their prize. 
Nor did they have the slightest difficulty in gain- 
ing the spot where the expedition had planned to 
spend the coming night, thanks to Dick’s way of 
keeping his bearings when on a hunt. 

These little side excursions were always in 
great favor with the two boys. In carrying 
them out they were really killing two birds with 
one stone ; for they not only saw considerable of 
the country, and met with adventures that 
pleased their love of action, but at the same time 
they were able to keep the camp well supplied 
with fresh meat. 

When they got back on this particular after- 
noon they found that there was an Indian in the 
camp with whom Captain Lewis was making 
terms looking to his serving them as guide until 
the lofty mountain range had been crossed. It 
was of prime importance that they find that 
pass, and cross over at the lowest possible level. 
Once the lower ground on the other side was 
reached, they could congratulate themselves that 
the worst was over. 

f 

At the ending of the next day they found them- 
selves at the actual foot of the mountains, of 
which they hoped to commence the ascent with 
the advent of another morning. 


CHAPTER XXIH 


HUNTING THE MOUNTAIN SHEEP 

4 4 How terribly big they seem, towering so 
high above us,” Roger remarked to his cousin, 
as they stood just outside the camp that evening, 
looking upward at the lofty heights that shut 
out the sinking sun. 

“We have never seen anything like them be- 
fore,” admitted Dick, 4 4 and I don’t believe there 
are mountains back in Old Virginia, that our 
fathers talk about so much, that can hold a 
candle to these rocky heights. ’ ’ 

“I know for one I’ll be glad when we’ve 
crossed the backbone of the ridge, and can see 
the sun in the late afternoon again, ’ ’ Roger went 
on to say. ‘ ‘ And after that we have the deserts 
to cross, if those Indian tales turn out to be 
true. ’ ’ 

“I feel more anxious about that stage of our 
journey than I do over the dangers we may en- 
counter in crossing the mountains,” admitted 
Dick. “They say men and horses die of thirst 
232 


HUNTING THE MOUNTAIN SHEEP 233 


on those burning sands. I heard Captain Lewis 
explaining how we would make skin bags in 
order to carry an extra supply of water with us 
when we strike the sandy wastes. ’ 9 

So the talk, as was quite natural, was mostly 
of the possible terrors of the journey ahead of 
them. Their imagination was given full swing 
to picture many of the strange things mentioned 
by the roving Indians, though in some cases 
these stories turned out to be untrue. 

When men had gazed upon such remarkable 
wonders as the spouting hot water geysers of 
the Yellowstone, they could be easily pardoned 
for believing almost anything they heard. This 
vast country had never been explored, and it 
seemed to be a veritable storehouse of strange 
things. (Note 7.) 

The eventful morning came, and seemed to be 
favorable for beginning the ascent of the trail 
leading over the mountains by way of the pass. 
Indian tribes had doubtless made it in crossing 
from one part of the country to another. Wild 
animals, such as the vast herds of buffaloes, also 
had occasion to cross the divide according to the 
stages of the weather, and their hoofs had 
helped to make the overland trail. 

It was a crisp morning in early September. 


234 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


In that high altitude the air seemed wonderfully 
refreshing, and every one felt capable of the 
task that now engaged their attention. 

The Indian guide assured them that they need < 
have no apprehensions regarding the passage of 
the mountains, for he would lead them across as 
his people had come on many an occasion. 

By the time noon came they had mounted far 
enough to have a splendid view of the plateau 
over which their journey for the last few days 
had been made. It was well worth seeing, and 
many times did the travelers glance backward 
over that extended vista, with longing thoughts 
concerning the loved ones who, far away toward 
the east, awaited word of their homecoming. 

Roger had not forgotten what he had heard 
about those strange sheep of the mountains, 
with their great curved horns. He was very 
eager to discover whether the tales the Indians 
told could be true or not, and many a look did he 
bend on the crags above them in hope of discov- 
ering a herd of the bighorns. 

It was about the middle of the afternoon, and 
in company with Dick he was riding at some 
little distance ahead of the main company, 
when Roger actually discovered the object he 
sought. 



4 ‘ 4 THERE ! YOU CAN SEE HIM MOVE ’ ’ ’ 















































































V 




























. 













































HUNTING THE MOUNTAIN SHEEP 235 


“Oh, look, Dick! Tell me! is that one of 
those sheep of the mountains up there on that 
little patch of grass? There! you can see him 
move. He sees us, but believes himself so se- 
cure that he doesn ’t bother to run away. ’ ’ 

“It must be what you say, Roger, for I can 
see the horns they told us about, which curve 
backward from his head. There, another has 
come around that spur of rock. I think there 
must be a small flock of them up there. ’ ’ 

“But just look at the horns on that buck, 
Dick ; how I would like to be able to get that pair 
to carry back with me. ’ 9 

“Pm afraid you’d find it a hard job to get 
within shooting distance of them,” Dick ob- 
served, “for you can see that they seem to be on 
a little shelf where that grass grows, and from 
here I can discover no way of reaching it, ex- 
cept to jump a chasm.” 

“Still, there must be some connection above 
us, Dick, and Pve got a good notion to try it, if 
only you ’ll take charge of my horse. ’ ’ 

“Well, I can plainly see you will never be 
happy until you have made your attempt,” Dick 
told him, “and so I suppose I’ll have to do as 
you ask. But promise me to be careful where 
you trust yourself, Roger. Remember, that 


236 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


you are no mountain goat, and that a fall from 
such a height would mean your finish. ’ ’ 

“Oh! I promise you to be as cautious as 
though my name were Dick instead of Roger. 
All I want to find out is whether I can get to a 
place where my gun will send a bullet fair and 
square. The moose fell to you, Dick, and I 
think I ought to have my chance at these won- 
derful jumpers of the mountains.” 

“While you’re gone, Roger, I can stop here 
and watch what happens. If you do shoot, and 
frighten the herd, it may be I can see them do 
some of those wonderful things we’ve heard 
about, and not half believed. But watch your 
steps, Roger.” 

Eager to discover if there was any way for 
him to get a shot at the feeding sheep, Roger 
hastened away. The last Dick saw of him, he 
was climbing the side of the mountain, stooping 
over as he went so that he might not be seen by 
the game he intended to stalk. 

For some reason the party had halted below, 
and did not come along when Dick expected 
them. This might be fortunate for Roger, since 
it would keep the sheep from being startled by 
the appearance of numerous mounted men. 

Watching the feeding animals, Dick could now 


HUNTING THE MOUNTAIN SHEEP 237 


count five in all. The one with the largest horns 
he imagined to be the patriarch of the flock ; and 
he could easily guess that, if Roger found a 
chance to shoot, his eyes would fasten upon this 
prize beast, for the amazing curved horns had 
evidently fascinated the young hunter. 

As time crept past Dick wondered how his 
cousin was progressing. Surely, by now, he 
must have been able to get within easy range of 
the unsuspicious sheep, and could pick out his 
quarry, if he really meant to shoot. A good 
deal would depend on whether Roger believed he 
could retrieve his game in case he shot it. If the 
poor beast had to lie on the little, grass-covered, 
slanting plateau Dick did not believe his chum 
would waste a load, merely for the sake of kill- 
ing. 

Once or twice he could see the owner of those 
massive horns raise his head and sniff the air 
suspiciously. He even ran a few steps, as 
though tempted to give the note of alarm that 
would send them all plunging downward from 
the exposed point of pasturage ; but, on second 
thought, resisted the temptation. 

It may have been sheer pride in his ability to 
shield his flock from all harm that caused the 
buck to refrain from flight. Undoubtedly he 


238 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


felt secure upon that plateau, and, even should 
any peril suddenly threaten, no animal dared 
follow where he and his family could plunge 
headlong. 

It cost him dearly to indulge in any such proud 
boast. The two-legged creature that was crawl- 
ing up the face of the rocks possessed a reach 
far in excess of any mountain lion or panther 
that ever tried to make a meal of a tender ewe — 
that stick he carried could bridge a chasm when 
it spat out flame and smoke, and carry death in 
its wake. 

Dick was getting impatient for something to 
happen. If Roger had learned that it was use- 
less for him to try to get a shot, he should be 
coming back by now, and not taking any chances. 

Just then there came the report of a rifle. 
The echoes were flung back and forth among the 
spurs of the mountains in a weird manner, but 
Dick paid no attention to this fact, being too 
busy watching what took place up on that ele- 
vated plateau. 

He saw the patriarch of the flock give a leap 
into the air, and then fall over, roll several times, 
and finally vanish from sight, possibly falling 
into some crevice that was not visible to Dick’s 


eyes. 


HUNTING THE MOUNTAIN SHEEP 239 


But an even more remarkable thing was hap- 
pening than the death of the guardian of the 
flock. The remainder of the sheep showed 
symptoms of alarm. A veritable panic seemed 
to have struck them, as, rushing pell mell down 
the slope, they, one after another, sprang boldly 
out into space. 

Holding his very breath with awe, Hick saw 
them strike upon their horns on the rocks below, 
and, apparently uninjured, continue their head- 
long flight. Then, after all, the amazing stories 
they had heard from the Indians were true. 
Hick felt well repaid for having stood so long, 
holding the horses and watching. 

He believed he had heard Roger’s shrill cry 
of triumph, though he saw nothing of his chum, 
look as he might. 

When a little time had passed Hick began to 
grow somewhat anxious. He wondered if any 
harm could have come to Roger, or was the other 
trying to get to the fallen sheep that had slipped 
into a crevice among the rocks ? 

Finally Hick could stand it no longer. He de- 
cided to secure the two horses somewhere and 
follow the route Roger had taken. Once up 
above, he ought to be able to get some news of 
the missing one. 


240 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


He was soon climbing up the face of the rocky 
mountain. It was no easy task, and that Roger 
had accomplished it without alarming the 
quarry was greatly to his credit. Still, there 
was no sign of him whom Dick wanted to see. 

Dick, with the eye of a born hunter, found it 
easy to figure out just how Roger had proceeded. 
He did this by putting himself in the place of the 
other, and arranging his own plan of campaign. 

Now and then he came across signs that told 
him he was on the right track. Once it was a 
bruised weed, which Roger must have crushed 
under his foot ; then again it would turn out to 
be a piece of loose stone that he could see had 
only recently been cast adrift from its former 
anchorage. 

Little things like this, that might pass un- 
noticed by any one not a woodsman, were to this 
pioneer boy as the printed words on a page to 
one who attends school. They told him the 
story just as positively as though with his own 
eyes he saw Roger creeping along over that very 
spot, taking advantage of this protruding knob 
to place his foot upon it, and using that stubby 
bush to draw himself up to some new hold above. 

By degrees Dick pushed on. He knew he 
must be getting very close to where the other 


HUNTING THE MOUNTAIN SHEEP 241 


had been when he fired the fatal shot, and still 
he saw no signs of Roger. 

When he finally arrived at a place where fur- 
ther progress was impossible, without disclos- 
ing himself to the eyes of the sheep, provided 
they still grazed there on the grassy slope be- 
yond, Dick knew he had reached the spot where 
his chum must have lain as he took careful aim 
and pressed the trigger. 

Then afterwards he must have pressed on, 
seeking to reach the bighorn, fallen into the 
crevice. 

Dick crept on. 

He was beginning to feel a strange sense of 
impending evil. He feared that something ter- 
rible had happened to Roger, and the possibility 
of losing the chum whom he loved so well was 
enough to frighten him. 

A minute later he came upon the gun. It had 
been carefully laid aside, he could see, which, at 
least, was evidence that up to then Roger had not 
found himself in any difficulty. 

Looking beyond, Dick shuddered, for he had 
glimpsed what appeared to be a terrible gulf, 
at the end of the slope down which Roger must 
have made his way. If he had in some manner 
lost his footing, and taken that plunge, there was 


242 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


almost a certainty that it was all over with him. 

When Dick discovered from the signs that 
some one had been scrambling wildly over that 
smooth rock his heart misgave him ; and it was 
with a great fear that he carefully pressed on 
until he reached the brink of the chasm. 


CHAPTER XXIV 


ON THE BURNING DESERT 

No sooner had Dick gained this point than he 
gave a whoop. It was a sound that Roger would 
recognize if he were living, and capable of giv- 
ing back any sort of reply. 

Dick’s heart seemed to cease beating for the 
moment, such was the 'agony of suspense that 
gripped his whole being. Then, when he caught N 
a return whoop, he knew his chum was at least 
alive. 

“ Where are you, Roger?” he called, unable to 
see anything of the boy, although a little way 
down the sheer slope he caught sight of the dead 
sheep, just where it had fallen, after slipping 
over the edge of the opposite grassy plateau. 

‘‘Down below here, making my way to the 
game , 9 9 came the reassuring answer. 

‘ ‘ Are you badly hurt ? 9 9 demanded Dick. 

“Nothing that counts for much; and I’m 
bound to get my sheep, now I’m in the hole. 
You can’t really blame me, Dick.” 

“Never mind about that now,” the one above 

243 


244 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


told him; “but do you know how you are ever 
going to get up out of that place again ?” 

“There’s only one way that I can see, Dick — 
you must go back, and, when the men come 
along, borrow that rope Jasper Williams always 
carries with him. Perhaps he will come back 
with you, and help drag me up — after I’ve saved 
the horns. ’ ’ 

Knowing how determined Roger could be, 
once he had set his mind on a thing, Dick did not 
attempt to argue with him, though he believed 
the other was taking advantage of his position. 

“Now I can see you, Roger, and, by the way 
you are advancing along the bottom of the 
crevice, I reckon you must be all right. Yes, I 
will go back and get the rope. Perhaps some 
of the men may want to try mutton for their sup- 
per to-night, and, if so, they can haul the carcass 
of your sheep up out of the hole. ’ ’ 

“I’ll try to be ready for you when you come 
back,” called Roger, waving his hunting-knife 
toward his chum; for by that time he had 
reached the spot where his quarry lay, and was 
evidently in a big hurry to set to work upon the 
pair of wonderful, massive horns. 

Dick went back over the rocky trail until he 
reached the pass, where he found the two horses 


ON THE BURNING DESERT 


245 


just as he had left them. Voices close at hand 
gave the welcome news that the other members 
of the exploring party were approaching; and, 
even as he looked, the foremost came in sight 
around a bend in the pass. 

The men were greatly interested when they 
learned that Roger had actually shot a specimen 
of the mountain sheep of which they had heard 
the Indians talk. There was no lack of willing 
recruits when Dick once more climbed the bank, 
and started toward the place where he had left 
his chum. 

Jasper Williams was one of the three men who 
insisted on accompanying Dick, and of course he 
carried with him the long, tough rope which had 
more than once on the journey proved to be 
worth its weight in silver, as for instance, when 
it came to hauling the batteaux up some rapids 
in the river. 

When they reached the abrupt slope, down 
which Roger had managed to slip, one of the 
men came very near doing the same thing. 
Only for the timely assistance given by Jasper 
Williams, they might have had two comrades to 
haul up from the depths; and the man, being 
heavier, might not have escaped so luckily as 
the boy. 


246 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


Roger had worked fast, and succeeded in cut- 
ting loose the curving horns that had given the 
old ram such a majestic appearance. He in- 
sisted on sending these up the first time the rope 
came down. Then, at the suggestion of Wil- 
liams, he next attached the carcass of the sheep, 
which was also safely hauled up. 

Last of all Roger himself came up. He had 
some minor bruises as the result of his fall, but 
he bravely stood the pain, and was proud of his 
recent feat. 

Great was the wonder and admiration of Cap- 
tain Lewis and Captain Clark when they set eyes 
on their first Rocky Mountain sheep. It was ex- 
tremely doubtful if any white man had, up to 
that time, ever beheld a specimen of the genus. 
They could hardly blame Roger for wanting to 
carry the weighty horns along with him, though 
doubting the wisdom of such a course. 

Dick, after considerable argument, finally con- 
vinced his cousin that it would be very foolish 
to burden his horse after that fashion, when, in 
crossing those desert lands, they had heard so 
much about, he would be compelled to carry a 
supply of water. 

“The captain assures me the chances are 
three to one we will come back by this same pass 


ON THE BURNING DESERT 


247 


over the mountains, and why not cache the horns 
somewhere? Nothing is apt to hurt them, and, 
once on the way toward the river, it will be 
easy to carry them with you. Then, when we 
again get aboard the boats, your troubles will 
be over. ’ * 

Roger was not altogether unreasonable. This 
sort of logic convinced him that most of the 
others in the party would consider him foolish 
if he persisted. 

In the end the horns were placed securely in 
a niche in the rocks where they were not likely 
to be disturbed by any prowling wild beast. 
The spot was marked so it could be easily found 
again ; and after this had been done Roger felt 
relieved. 

When they came to cook some of the sheep and 
test its worth as food no one was wildly en- 
thusiastic over it. In fact they pronounced it 
tough ; though admitting that a young specimen 
might prove altogether different. 

Roger was even instructed to remember this 
in case he ever had another opportunity to pro- 
cure fresh mutton ; and, having already secured 
the desired horns, he readily promised to keep 
the advice in mind. 

It happened, however, that another chance at 


248 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


the mountain sheep never came his way. In two 
more days the expedition had crossed the great 
divide, and found that, when the sun went down, 
they could see far. away toward a level horizon. 

Remembering all the dismal tales related by 
the superstitious Indians of sandy wastes where 
only a sparse vegetation grew, the men began 
to feel a new anxiety. Just how far away the 
goal they were seeking still lay not even the 
astute leader, Captain Lewis, could more than 
guess. It might be a hundred miles, and per- 
haps many times that; for they had by this time 
reached a point where they had nothing to de- 
pend on, save the vague stories told by wander- 
ing Indians whom they happened to meet. 

Some of these, however, mentioned a great 
body of salty water, the end of which no human 
eye could reach, as lying far beyond the hot des- 
erts. There were also rivers spoken of, where 
the great fish swarmed in countless millions, like 
the stars in the Milky Way overhead, or the 
sands on the shore of the “Big Water .’ ’ 

Roger hugged these stories to his heart. He 
fancied that, once they struck that river of the 
mighty game fish, he would be in his glory ; for, 
if there was one thing above all others Roger 
loved to do, it was to fish. 


ON THE BURNING DESERT 


249 


The time finally came when they found them- 
selves on the verge of the desert of which they 
had heard so much. There could be no such 
thing done as pass around the sandy waste, and 
their only course was to head straight into the 
setting sun. 

At the time they had with them an Indian 
whom Captain Lewis had succored on the way. 
The fellow had fallen and injured his leg so that 
he walked with the greatest difficulty, limping 
badly. He had lost his bow, and being unable 
to provide himself with food, and far from his 
home, he stood a good chance of starving to 
death. 

They had fed him and looked after his in- 
juries. The Indian professed to be very grate- 
ful for such help, and for several days had clung 
to the expedition, though able by then to walk 
fairly well. 

He had assured them, through signs mostly, 
that he could serve them as guide across the hot 
waste of sand, as he had himself crossed it on 
many occasions. Captain Lewis considered this 
a fair return for what he had done. Dick, how- 
ever, did not altogether like the Indian’s looks. 
He thought he had a crafty way of watching 
everything, and that his admiration for some of 


250 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


the horses might lead him to attempting a theft, 
unless he were diligently watched. 

Still, since the captain seemed to trust him, 
Dick did not think it was his duty to say any- 
thing. It might look as though he were inclined 
to be bold. At the same time, he made up his 
mind that, whenever it was possible, he would 
keep an eye on the red man. 

That night they filled with water the skin bags 
they had by degrees provided for the purpose. 
A spring that gurgled close by the camp gave 
them an unlimited supply of the necessary fluid ; 
and they were warned by the guide that it would 
be the last waterhole they would expect to come 
across for many days. 

In the morning the start was made, not with- 
out misgivings. No one could say what ter- 
rible things lay before them, and the men 
cast wistful glances back toward that cooling 
spring, as though they disliked to say good-by 
to it. 

That day was one which served to give them a 
new experience, for, up to then, few of the ex- 
plorers had ever known what it was to travel 
over a sandy waste where the sun beat down 
with blistering effect, and the air seemed fairly 
to quiver with the heat. 


ON THE BURNING DESERT 


251 


No living thing had they seen all day long, 
save perhaps a skulking small animal, which the 
men at, first thought to be a dog, though it must 
have been a coyote ; a few sage hens ; and some 
gophers, that burrowed in holes in the ground, 
from the entrances of which they timidly 
watched the horses file slowly past. 

In every direction lay cacti of various spe- 
cies and heights, while thorny plants belong- 
ing to the same family, and bearing a small pear- 
like fruit which the Indian told them was edible, 
lay upon the ground. 

They were glad when night came with its re- 
freshing air. The camp was made in the open 
desert, for there was not a tree of any size in 
sight. And it seemed to the boys that, when the 
sun went down that evening, it was several times 
as large as usual, as well as fiery red. It beck- 
oned them on just as before, since they knew 
well that somewhere , beyond the desert, the sun 
must be setting behind the vast ocean which they 
all aspired to see. 

Another like day followed, and all of them be- 
gan to suffer more or less on account of the heat, 
and the sand glare, which affected their eyes. 
On account of this, it was suggested that here- 
after they rest during the hottest part of each 


252 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


day, and continue their journey as far into the 
night as the horses could stand it. 

They seemed to be thirsty most of the time, 
and the horses, too, needed many a refreshing 
drink in order to continue their labors. More 
than one uneasy glance was cast toward the sup- 
ply of the precious fluid. If the skin sacks 
should spring a leak the wanderers must face a 
desperate condition, indeed. 

So they settled down for the second night 
upon the open desert. Each day would be 
very much like another, unless they were un- 
fortunate enough to experience one of those 
dreaded sand storms they had heard about, the 
terrors of which they could now easily imagine. 

The guide, however, had spoken cheering 
words in his own tongue, and, by holding up two 
fingers of his hand, gave them to understand 
they were by this time half-way across the 
desert. If they could stand this for two more 
days there was hope that the worst would be 
over. 

All of them were very tired after that long 
day’s traveling, and, since no danger could come 
upon them out on the arid waste, sentries were 
dispensed with. Dick sat up longer than the 
rest, thinking he ought to keep an eye on the 


ON THE BURNING DESERT 


253 


dusky guide; but the Indian appeared to be 
soundly sleeping, and weariness finally com- 
pelled the boy to succumb. 

The morning came and brought with it a very 
disagreeable surprise. At some time during the 
night the sorely tempted Indian guide, forget- 
ting his obligations to Captain Lewis, had taken 
an extra horse they had along and started on the 
back trail ; not only that, but he had also carried 
off considerable of their supply of water, leaving 
the adventurers face to face with a terrible 
calamity. 


CHAPTER XXV 


THE OASIS 

“I’m sorry now I allowed myself to go to sleep 
at all, ’ ’ said Dick, as lie heard what had hap- 
pened. 

This was the first Roger knew of his sus- 
picions, for Dick had felt that it was hardly 
worth while taking his chum into his confidence. 

“Do you mean you didn’t like the way that In- 
dian acted, and that you meant to stay awake to 
keep an eye on him?” demanded Roger. 

“I did at first, but I was very tired, and he 
seemed to be sound asleep; so I gave it up. 
Perhaps, if I had kept awake for just another 
half hour, I might have caught him in the act. ’ ’ 

All of them were feeling depressed over the 
incident. It was not so much the horse they re- 
gretted, though the animal might prove valuable 
to them later on; but having their supply of 
drinking water cut short told heavily. 

They started on with heavy hearts, and the 
future looked dismal, indeed. Still, it was not 
254 


THE OASIS 


255 


the nature of such a man as Captain Lewis to de- 
spair when, after all, there might be no occasion 
for trouble. His good nature presently infected 
the remainder of the party, and hope again 
found lodgment in their hearts. 

By being careful, the water could easily be 
made to cover two days, and by that time it was 
believed they would have found a fresh supply. 

It had been only recently that the two boys had 
learned certain facts that gave them consider- 
able cause for worry. One of the trappers, who 
had been out hunting just before the caravan 
reached the foot of the mountains, had discov- 
ered two men who wore the garb of whites. 

They were armed with guns and had horses in 
the bargain. He had not been able to creep 
close enough to hear anything they said, but, 
from the description which he gave of the 
strangers, both Dick and Boger felt sure they 
knew who they must be. 

The one with the black hair and beard was the 
vindictive French trader, Frangois Lascelles; 
while his companion could be no other than the 
treacherous Andrew Waller, who had been 
kicked out of the camp when his duplicity be- 
came known. 

The two rascals had evidently joined forces, 


256 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


and continued to follow after the explorers, bent 
on having a sweet revenge for the indignities 
that had been visited upon their heads, though 
rightly, by Captain Lewis. 

Alexis, the grown son of Lascelles, must have 
returned to civilization, since he had not been 
seen with his father. The knowledge that these 
evil men were bent on following them across 
mountain and plain, and determined on punish- 
ing the boys because their plans had been ruined, 
was something calculated to take away much of 
the pleasure Dick and Roger would otherwise 
have enjoyed. 

From time to time their thoughts naturally 
went out toward Lascelles and his unscrupulous 
ally. They often wondered whether the two 
men had actually crossed the mountain range, 
and if they would even attempt the passage of 
this burning desert. 

Roger in particular was indignant over the 
prospect of such a thing. 

“It would serve them right,’ ’ he declared, as 
he talked matters over with Dick, “if they lost 
their way out here on the desert, and paid the 
penalty with their miserable lives. I wish that 
would happen to them, even if it does sound 
wicked; but of what use are they in the world, 


THE OASIS 


257 


except to bring trouble to others who never tried 
to harm them in the beginning?” 

“And the chances are,” pursued Dick, frown- 
ing, “that, after we do get across this sandy 
stretch, if they follow us, it will be to spread 
some of the same lies about our being the sons 
of the Great White Father at Washington. 
They plan to have the Indians seize us, and hold 
us for the ransom that would never come. It 
might mean we would be kept all our lives 
among the Indians, and never see our families 
any more. ’ ’ 

“All I can say, Dick, is that I’ll be a happy 
boy when we get across this terrible desert. 
When we happen on the white bones of animals 
that have perished here, sticking out of the sand, 
they make me think of finger posts pointing to 
our finish. To tell you the honest truth, I don’t 
'think I have ever shivered before when burning 
up with fever; but it’s the prospect that does 
it.” 

“Oh! there’s no use feeling that way,” Dick 
assured him, seeing that really the other was 
very much depressed in his spirits ; “we are go- 
ing to pull out of this scrape, just as we always 
do. Before a great while things will look cheery 
again, take my word for it.” 


258 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


“If only there was any chance to find game 
I wouldn’t feel so bad,” complained Eoger, 
touching his gun, which was fastened behind his 
saddle. 

“Well, there is a little patch of scrub trees be- 
yond us right now,” his comrade told him. 
‘ ‘ Suppose we ride ahead and see if we are lucky 
enough to find a stray antelope there. Some- 
times there is moisture in one of those oasis, 
and some grass manages to grow. It can do no 
harm, and will serve to take our minds off a dis- 
agreeable subject.” 

Roger began to show a little animation at that. 
Anything touching on hunting was apt to engage 
his attention, and raise his spirits. 

“I’m with you, Dick, every time!” he 
hastened to exclaim; “and, if we could only 
strike a deer, even one of those little antelopes 
you spoke of, it would be worth while. Our 
fresh meat has given out, but we could find 
plenty of wood to make a fire if we needed it. 
That sun, though, is hot enough to cook meat by 
itself, I think. ’ ’ 

After mentioning their plan to Captain Clark, 
who was nearby, the two lads urged their horses 
to increase their slow pace. This the jaded ani- 
mals were not much inclined to do, but the will 


THE OASIS 


259 


of their masters prevailed, and they left the 
plodding caravan behind. 

Dick suggested that they divide their forces, 
in order to approach the patch of scrubby-look- 
ing dwarf trees from two sides. This was the 
policy of an experienced hunter. In case there 
happened to be anything worth shooting among 
the trees, the hunters stood a double chance of 
getting a shot, no matter which way the deer 
ran. 

Dick did not entertain much hope of meeting 
with success. From the look of the miserable 
timber he felt it was hardly probable that grass 
was growing in its midst, or that a deer should 
have been attracted by the promise of food. 
Still, it would not do to neglect any precaution ; 
and, as he rode forward, he held his gun ready 
in his hand, meaning to jump to the ground be- 
fore firing, so as to be more certain in his aim. 

When he had reason to believe that Roger 
must have come up on the opposite side of the 
patch of trees, Dick felt that it was time to turn 
his horsed head, and ride directly toward his 
goal. 

Just then he caught some sort of movement 
amidst the trees, though he could not tell the na- 
ture of it. Some living creature must have 


260 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


sought refuge there, though it might after all 
prove to be only a lone buzzard, pecking at a 
bone, or perhaps one of those larger birds which 
Captain Lewis had told them were vultures. 

He kept watching the spot as his horse ad- 
vanced. The animal snorted once or twice, 
which Dick considered a sign worth noticing, for 
it might mean that some ferocious beast lay con- 
cealed on the border of the oasis. 

A moment afterwards Dick gave vent to a 
grunt of disgust. After all, it turned out to be a 
sneaking wolf of that small species which they 
had found to be as cowardly as it was ugly. 
Yes, now he had a good glimpse of the animal, 
running along the edge of the timber, and evi- 
dently expecting to make off in the other direc- 
tion. 

Dick hoped Roger would not be tempted to 
waste a shot on the cowardly beast, for its death 
could not be of the least advantage to them. 
It’s presence there settled the last lingering 
hope he had felt concerning the finding of game. 
No antelope was apt to stay long when one of 
those hungry coyotes came around, Dick imag- 
ined. 

He rode slowly on. The patch of trees was 
really larger than he had imagined, and, while 


THE OASIS 


261 


about it, Dick felt he should make doubly sure. 
Perhaps they might run on a small spring there 
in the oasis, though the appearance of things did 
not inspire him with much confidence. 

“It would be even better than finding game, if 
we did come across a water hole,” he was telling 
himself as he pushed on. 

He heard Roger give a loud yell on the other 
side of the oasis. Evidently he had just dis- 
covered the skulking animal and was shouting to 
start him in full flight across the sandy waste. 
But he did not shoot, for which Dick was glad. 

Now, having arrived at the border of the 
scrubby trees, Dick jumped down and fastened 
his horse to a convenient branch. It was his in- 
tention to enter the patch of timber on foot, as 
Roger was doubtless doing from the other side. 
They could scour the whole of it in a brief time, 
and find out whether so much as a cup of water 
was to be obtained. 

He could hear Roger advancing opposite to 
him, and knew they would soon meet. Even 
then he caught sight of the other moving along, 
though evidently hopeless of finding anything in 
the shape of game. 

Dick had just opened his mouth to say some- 
thing when he was thrilled to hear a dreadful, 


262 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


rattling sound that he knew only too well. At 
the same time Roger sprang hastily back, and 
uttered a lond cry of alarm. 


CHAPTER XXVI 


AMONG THE NEZ PEECES 

“Look out, Dick, there are rattlesnakes all 
around here. I can see three of them right in 
front of you! Get back, Dick, get back, I tell 
you ! ’ ’ 

Dick hastened to comply, for by that time he 
also had detected the presence of the venomous 
reptiles. They seemed to be of a small species, 
such as can be found on the plains of the entire 
West, but their stroke carries just a& sure death 
as though the snakes were twice the size. 

The boys had often come across them of late, 
mostly near the colonies of gophers, for the two 
seemed to be able to dwell together in harmony, 
though possibly the snakes made an occasional 
meal from some of the puppies. 

Roger had already laid aside his gun, and 
picking up a long stick, he commenced to belabor 
» some of the coiled snakes. 

“Think you own the earth do you?” Roger 
was saying, as he plied his stick with vigor, and 
263 


264 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


knocked first one snake and then another into a 
wriggling mass. “Well, I want to show you 
that others besides you have a right to breathe, 
and walk where they please. That makes the 
fifth one I’ve smashed, Dick. Did you ever see 
such a nest of the ‘varmints,’ as Jasper Williams 
would call them?” 

Roger evidently meant to keep on just as long 
as there was a single one of the ugly, scaly crea- 
tures in sight. He certainly had more than 
his share of antipathy toward all reptiles, for he 
never let an opportunity to kill one escape him. 

When he could no longer find anything to hit, 
Roger consented to drop the stick, secure his 
rifle, and prepare to leave the scrubby timber. 
They could find nothing in the way of water, 
though there must have been something of the 
sort underground to have allowed those ugly 
dwarf trees to grow in the first place. 

“There goes the silly, little wolf scurrying 
off,” said Roger as they mounted once more, 
Dick having brought his horse through the patch 
of woods. “He must think we set great store 
by his dingy hide, and would take after him. 
But I’m disappointed because we failed to get 
an antelope. ’ ’ 

“Better luck next time, Roger,” his comrade 


AMONG THE NEZ PERCES 


265 


told him ; for nothing seemed to crush the spirits 
of this sanguine lad. 

The third day passed, and, as the blazing sun 
sank again beyond the glittering horizon, none 
of them, even by shading his eyes with his hands, 
could see any sign to proclaim that they were 
drawing near the end of the desert. 

It was not a very cheerful party that sat 
around on blankets that night and exchanged 
ideas concerning their prospects of pulling 
through these difficulties. The horses were 
showing signs of the hard usage to which they 
had been put. Lack of forage made them 
hungry all the time, since the small amount of 
hay that could be carried was almost gone. 

With the morning they were again on the 
way, the sun at their backs. Noon found them 
resting, though the journey was resumed later 
on. When once more the sun went down its 
glow showed them trees in the near distance, the 
presence of which they had not been able to de- 
tect before, on account of the shimmer of the 
sun’s torrid rays on the shining sand. 

It was the consensus of opinion among the 
men that they were now close to the western ex- 
tremity of the desert, and they decided to keep 
on moving far into that night if necessary, in 


266 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


order to reach the timber that promised them 
water, and shelter from the terrible sun. 

Before midnight they arrived at the trees and 
had hardly made their way among them when 
some of the weary men sank to the ground, un- 
able to continue further. Camp was made on 
the spot, and the remainder of the night was 
spent in refreshing slumber. 

While the desert had been left behind, they 
now had a new source of trouble. Water they 
could obtain as often as they needed it, but their 
food supplies had fallen very low, nor were the 
hunters able to find game, though they searched 
early and late for signs of deer or bear; any- 
thing, in fact, that could be eaten. 

“If this sort of thing keeps on,” Roger 
grumbled, when he and Dick were returning 
from an unsuccessful search for game, “there’s 
only one resort left to us, and that is to feed on 
horse flesh. I’d hate to come to it; but, rather 
than starve to death, I believe I’d try it.” 

Dick laughed at hearing this confession. 

“And yet, when we were among the Sioux,” 
he remarked merrily, “you threw up your hands 
in horror at the thought of eating baked dog, 
which the Indians esteem a great delicacy, so 
that they seldom have it except when they want 


AMONG THE NEZ PERCES 


267 


to make a great feast. How do you feel about 
that now, Roger ?” 

“To be honest with you, Dick, I’ve changed 
my mind somehow. Those were days when we 
always had plenty to eat; but now the rations 
have become so scanty that we feel half starved 
most of the time. Yes, I believe that if I was 
asked to sit down to a feast of baked dog, I’d ac- 
cept, and with thanks.” 

“Well, there’s nothing like hunger to serve as 
sauce at a meal,” laughed Dick. “And, when I 
tell them at home how you were cured of some 
of your nice notions about the kind of food you 
long for, they will think it quite a joke.” 

“We’re in a bad fix as it goes,” resumed 
Roger; “with some of the men half sick from 
their sufferings on this long trip, little to eat in 
camp, and a slim prospect of getting anything 
from now on. Perhaps, after coming so far, 
none of us will live to see that wonderful 
ocean.” 

“ Oh ! yes we shall, never fear, ’ ’ Dick assured 
him. “But stop and look ahead. What have 
we run up against now, I wonder. It looks like 
an Indian family on the move. ’ ’ 

“You are right, Dick,” cried Roger. “They 
have a horse, and two poles fastened so that the 


268 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


other ends drag on the ground. On that they 
have hides, and I can see a squaw and a pa- 
poose. Suppose we try and see if we can make 
ourselves understood f ” 

“I mean to,” replied the other, quickly. 
“The warrior may be able to direct us to the 
river we are seeking, down which we hope to 
float until we come to the sea itself. ’ 9 

They walked nearer the Indians, who by this 
time had discovered their presence, and were 
undoubtedly amazed to see people with white 
skins in that part of the country. 

“We have never, up to now, come in contact 
with any Indians dressed as that fellow .is,” re- 
marked Dick, as he held up his hand with the 
palm toward the woman, to indicate that their 
intentions were friendly; for that seems to be a 
sign universally understood among all the sav- 
age peoples of the world. 

“It may be they belong to the Nez Perces 
tribe, and the man is a brave, because he wears 
the bear claws about his neck,” (Note 8) sug- 
gested Roger; “I heard Captain Clark speaking 
about them only yesterday, and saying we must 
soon strike their hunting grounds, for he had 
learned about them from other tribes.” 

•As the two boys joined the Indians they saw 


AMONG THE NEZ PERCES 


269 


that the fat squaw had a small papoose in her 
arms. Dick instantly discovered that the child 
was suffering in some way, possibly from 
cramps in its little stomach. According to the 
native custom nothing would be done to relieve 
the pain, that is in the way of medicine. When 
they reached their village the old medicine man 
would doubtless be called in to conduct his ec- 
centric dances around the writhing child, to 
rattle his hollow gourds that contained small 
stones, and to do everything in his power to 
frighten off the evil spirit that was believed to be 
tormenting the papoose. 

Dick tried to begin a conversation with the 
brave. As he could depend only on gestures it 
was rather difficult ; but, by this time, both boys 
were becoming more or less expert in this sort 
of thing. Presently he managed to convince the 
brave that he was a medicine man after a 
fashion, and would be glad to try to relieve the 
sufferings of the papoose. 

When the squaw understood this from what 
her man told her, she looked dubious. Evi- 
dently her faith had made her believe that the 
more fantastic the costume of the healer, the 
better chance there would be of success ; and how 
then could this boy with the white skin frighten 


270 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


away the evil spirit when he made no attempt to 
disguise himself? 

Both brave and squaw looked anxiously on as 
Dick took out a little case from his pocket and 
extracted a tiny bottle. It was only camphor 
that the phial contained, but Dick felt positive it 
would work wonders, if only he could get the 
child to swallow a dose. 

This was finally managed with the help of the 
squaw. Since they had consented to allow the 
“paleface wizard” to try to charm the evil spirit 
out of the papoose, she meant that the experi- 
ment should be carried out regardless of the 
child’s whims ; and so with her finger she thrust 
the medicine down the little one ’s throat. 

Dick then went on to talk with his fingers. He 
was trying to find out whether the village of the 
brave was nearby, and finally succeeded in learn- 
ing they would come upon it in one day’s walk, 
or the sweep of the sun from the east to the 
west. 

From what the other said in his native fashion 
Dick was not quite sure about its position. He 
cut a piece of bark from a tree and held it out 
to the Nez Perces brave, together with a nail, 
showing him how to mark upon the smooth sur- 
face. 


AMONG THE NEZ PERCES 


271 


Apparently the Indian was shrewd enough to 
grasp his meaning, for he immediately com- 
menced to make crude figures. Roger watched 
his efforts with growing eagerness. 

“I do believe he’s caught what you’ve been 
trying to say to him, Dick!” he exclaimed in 
glee. 4 4 See there now ! he ’s gone and made a lot 
of cone-shaped things that I’m sure must stand 
for wigwams. That’s meant for his village; 
and now he ’s making a wriggly line past it. Do 
you think that can stand for a river?” 

“No question but that it does, Roger. There, 
now he makes a broader line of the same kind, 
which must mean a big river that the first one 
flows into.” 

4 4 Watch him now, Dick ; what does he mean by 
all that curly stuff? To me it looks like waves 
rolling up onto the beach, just as we’ve seen 
them at that lake near which we passed the win- 
ter on the Yellowstone.” 

4 4 1 really believe he means that the broad river 
empties into the sea ! ’ ’ announced Dick, at which 
Roger could hardly repress his feelings of exul- 
tation. 

4 4 Hurrah!” he cried, 4 4 we have struck some- 
thing worth while at last, if only we can coax 
this brave to go to camp with us. And Dick, 


272 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


your medicine has worked wonders already, for 
the papoose seems to be kicking no longer. I 
guess the cramps have been settled.” 

The squaw beamed on them now. She was 
evidently awed by the wonderful success of the 
“ paleface medicine man,” who found no neces- 
sity for indulging in fantastic dances and such 
things, but chased the evil spirit out by simply 
sending a message down the child’s throat that 
he must vacate ! 

Again Dick endeavored to tell the brave that, 
if they would accompany the boys to where they 
had companions, all of them on the following 
day would go to the Nez Perces village with the 
Indians, and enjoy the hospitality of the red 
men. 

It ended in the others accepting, so that, half 
an hour later, they reached the camp, where 
their coming created no end of excitement; for 
every one expected it would soon lead to great 
things. 

If the boys had failed to secure any game in 
this, their last hunt, at least they had accom- 
plished what was better ; for, with the new pros- 
pects ahead of them, it began to look as though 
their troubles might all be in the past. 

Captain Lewis spent almost two hours in sign 


AMONG THE NEZ PERCES 


273 


talk with the Indian that evening, after they 
had smoked the peace pipe between them. To- 
gether with what he was able to pick up, and the 
crude map fashioned by the brave on the smooth 
bark, he felt convinced that they would soon ar- 
rive at a river that eventually emptied into the 
great ocean which they had traveled thousands 
of miles to gaze upon. 

No longer were the weary explorers given 
over to hopelessness, as had begun to be the case 
of late. The future began to assume a rosy hue, 
and both boys felt certain the success that had 
been dangling before them as a tempting bait all 
these long months was about to become a cer- 
tainty. 

When morning came they once more set forth, 
but now laughter was the rule instead of silence 
and long faces. The brave and his squaw had 
by degrees overcome their feeling of awe, and 
were quite friendly with the men. 

“I think / ’ said Dick to Roger, as they rode 
slowly on, “ I heard him trying to explain to the 
captain that his chief and most of the men in the 
village would be away at this time, for they ex- 
pected to start on a big hunt, to lay in a store of 
jerked meat for the winter season. But that 
will not make any difference. He says his peo- 


274 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


pie will welcome us, especially after they know 
what a great medicine man is coming. ’ 9 

At that both boys laughed aloud. 

“If you are wise,” said Roger, “you will get 
ready to do a big business, because every old 
squaw that has an aching tooth will call upon 
you to chase the demon of pain away . 9 9 

“Oh! very well,” replied Dick, carrying his 
honors easily, “I’ll draw out the aching molars, 
and in that way bring freedom from pain. But 
all of us will be glad to rest for a while in the 
Nez Perces village.” 

“Yes,” added Roger. “And, moreover, we 
hope they will be free with their food, because 
our stock has by this time got down to nearly 
nothing. For once I think I could enjoy some 
Indian cooking. ’ ’ 

“Even if it has to be a feast of baked dog!” 
added Dick, at which the other made a grimace, 
though he immediately replied : 

“Yes, even that, if the rest of you try it. I 
don’t hold myself to be any better than my com- 
rades, and what they can stand I ought to. Per- 
haps, who knows, all of us may yet take a great 
liking for the dish. The first man who ever 
swallowed a raw oyster must have had a strong 
stomach, I should say.” 


AMONG THE NEZ PERCES 


275 


Late that afternoon they came upon the Nez 
Perces village, which they found located upon 
quite a noble river. This stream the explorers 
immediately called the Lewis River in honor of 
their intrepid leader. Sad to say in later years 
this well-earned name was changed to that of 
Snake River, showing what short memories 
those who came after must have had, in forget- 
ting how much they were indebted to Captain 
Meriwether Lewis. 


CHAPTER XXYII 


FROM SADDLE TO CANOE AGAIN 

It was soon planned that a short stop should 
he made here, in order to recuperate to some ex- * 
tent after their recent strenuous experiences. 

A number of the men had become ill through 
long exposure to the burning sun, and the lack 
of proper food. Captain Lewis hoped to have 
them in good shape presently, so that they could 
start forth upon the last dash for the Pacific 
Coast. 

Besides, the chief being absent, there was 
really no one of authority in the Nez Perces 
village with whom to deal ; and just then the ex- 
plorers wished to make a covenant, or bargain. 

From now on they could make much better use 
of boats than of horses, and it was hoped to ef- 
fect an arrangement with the Nez Perces chief- 
tain to care for the animals they owned through 
the coming winter. Then, the adventurers 
hoped to borrow canoes and to finish the long 
journey by the water. When, in the spring, 

276 


FROM SADDLE TO CANOE AGAIN 277 


they returned that way, they could change back, 
and reward the friendly Indians for taking care 
of the horses, which would, of course, be needed 
again in crossing to the mountains. 

Several pleasant days in September passed 
away, while the members of the expedition 
waxed hale and hearty again. They had plenty 
to eat, and even made out to secure an amount of 
food from the Indians to last them for some time 
ahead, in case game proved to be scarce. 

No one anticipated such a thing, however, 
because from all reports they judged there was 
great hunting along the lower river that emptied 
into the sea. Then there was the multitude of 
splendid fishes, the flesh of which they were 
told resembled that of the mountain trout. 

These the travelers had already classified as 
salmon, because Captain Lewis had seen that 
noble game fish caught in Maine and Canada, 
where it came in fresh from the ocean to spawn 
in the headwaters of the rivers. 

Many were the stories the Nez Perces told, in 
their sign language mostly, about the Indians 
who frequented the lower reaches of this broad 
river, where the 4 ‘ shining fish” swarmed at 
times so that no man could count their number, 
which was like the grains of sand on the beach. 


278 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


As near as the boys could make out these na- 
tives, from some peculiarity connected with 
their person, were known far and wide as the 
Flat Heads. They seemed to be of an exceed- 
ingly warlike disposition, and great hunters, as 
well as persistent fishermen. 

Their method of taking the salmon was with 
a spear, and in the season an adept could daily 
throw up on the bank a glittering pile of the big 
fish calculated, when dried after a manner in 
vogue among them, to last his lodge all win- 
ter. 

Many were the interesting things the boys 
learned when they found a means of talking 
with the peaceful Nez Perces. The days passed 
almost too quickly for even Roger, impatient as 
he was to set eyes on the goal of their hopes. 

And, just as had been anticipated, the fame 
of Dick as a 4 ‘big medicine” spread through all 
the skin lodges of the tribe. People even came 
from other settlements to consult the “wonder 
boy,” who could chase the evil spirits out of a 
suffering body by simply sending down a pill to 
wrestle with the monster. 

Dick had his hands full, much to the amuse- 
ment of his cousin. He did not shirk his duty, 
though careful not to utterly exhaust his pre- 


FROM SADDLE TO CANOE AGAIN 279 


cious store of drugs, compounded for the most 
part by his mother’s own hands. 

The head chief finally returned, and with him 
the band of warriors who had been on the grand 
hunt. They brought back with them a large 
store of fresh meat, which the squaws immedi- 
ately set to work to dry after their crude fash- 
ion, thus converting it into “pemmican,” black, 
tough stuff which made the boys shudder to look 
at, but which could sustain the human frame 
wonderfully. 

Success having attended the annual hunt, the 
chief was in a particularly good humor. He 
felt that the coming of these “palefaces” must 
have had something to do with the bountiful 
supply of game he and his warriors had come 
across. 

Besides, the whites intended going down into 
the country of the dreaded Flat Heads, and their 
influence might be exerted to make peace be- 
tween those Indians and the Nez Perces. So a 
feast was spread, at which all of the whites had 
the pleasure of tasting baked dog, which they 
agreed was fair eating, though none of them 
came back for a second helping. 

The chief readily entered into a covenant 
whereby, for a certain consideration, he agreed 


280 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


to care for the horses of the whites until they 
came up the river in the spring, upon which the 
animals were to be returned to their owners. 

Besides this, canoes were loaned to the ‘ 4 pale- 
faces/ ’ boats made of skin, and a little insecure, 
but nevertheless serviceable for the purposes of 
the explorers. 

i ‘ Do you think the chief will keep his word 
about the horses, Dick?” asked Roger, after 
they had heard of the arrangement between the 
two captains and the head men of the tribe, after 
passing the pipe solemnly around the circle at 
the council fire. 

“Yes, I feel sure he will,” Dick replied. “I 
like his looks, and in nearly every case the word 
of an Indian, once given, is better than the bond 
of many white men. 9 ’ 

“But you remember how that false guide de- 
ceived us in the desert, and ran away with one 
of our horses?” objected Roger. 

‘ ‘ There never was a rule that did not have an 
exception,” Roger was told. “Now and then 
you may find a red man who dishonors his word, 
but in the main they would sooner be torn to 
pieces than betray a trust. We shall see our 
horses when we come back this way, Roger, if 
we are so lucky as to be able to return.” 


FROM SADDLE TO CANOE AGAIN 281 


4 ‘Then there was that news we had about 
those two white men who were seen by a Nez 
Perces hunter far down the river,” said Roger, 
uneasily. ‘ 4 They were in a canoe, and had evi- 
dently passed the village in the nighttime, un- 
seen. At the time the Nez Perces saw them they 
were dickering with some of the Flat Heads, 
as though meaning to make allies of those fight- 
ers.” 

“It sounds as if we might be in for another 
lot of trouble, before we reach the end of our 
voyage/ ’ admitted Dick. 

“Then you agree with me, Dick, that those 
two men must be our bitter foes, Frangois 
Lascelles and Andrew Waller ?” 

“Yes, Pm sorry to say they must be those 
men and no others. But, Roger, something 
seems to tell me that we may not be bothered 
much longer by their dark plotting. They are 
apt to overdo the matter, and perhaps be slain 
by the very power they set in motion to destroy 
us.” 

“You mean the fighting Flat Heads may 
turn on them, sooner or later; is that it, Dick?” 
asked Roger, eagerly. 

“That is a fate which has overtaken many 
such schemers,” came the answer. “Unscrup- 


282 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


ulous men often start fires that, in the end, con- 
sume them. My father has told me that many 
a time. We have been preserved through all 
our adventures, and for one I can face the future 
without flinching. I do not believe it will be our 
fate to die at the hands of such rascals as those 
men are . ’ 9 

It was on the following day after this talk be- 
tween the two chums that, all preparations hav- 
ing been completed, the little party embarked 
for the last lap of their long trip, which in the 
case of Captain Lewis meant from coast to 
coast. 

The friendly Nez Perces gave them a good 
send-off. There were even some whoops, and 
waving of hands, after the whites had pushed off 
from the shore. 

Perhaps of all the party Dick would be most 
missed. His numerous patients would mourn 
the absence of the ‘ ‘ big medicine, ’ 9 should there 
be a return of their maladies later on. Perhaps 
they feared that the Evil Spirit might venture to 
take double toll on account of the serious set- 
back received during the presence in their midst 
of the “ wonder doctor.’ ’ 

“And one thing sure,” Eoger told his cousin, 
as they worked their paddles industriously to 


FROM SADDLE TO CANOE AGAIN 283 


keep ahead of the other boats, “you will have 
to get to work and make up a new stock of medi- 
cine after the manner you’ve seen your mother 
do it; for, when we come back this way in the 
spring, if we ever do, there’ll be a crop of ail- 
ments waiting for you to take care of.” 

Dick only laughed good-naturedly. 

‘ ‘ I was thinking about that myself, ’ ’ he stated, 
“and I believe I could do it, provided we can 
find the same kind of herbs growing out here. 
But it certainly feels good to me to be in a boat 
again, after all that hard work riding a horse 
across a hot desert.” 

Roger felt the same way, for the boys were 
much more at home with a paddle in their hands 
than in the saddle. Brought up on the bank of 
the Missouri, they had early become adepts on 
and in the water, and they spent much of their 
time fishing, in order to supply the families with 
the food that was needed. 

That night they made camp on the bank of the 
Lewis. They were surrounded by the great 
trees that have since then made Oregon and 
Washington forests famous ; and all this w T as so 
vastly different from their recent experiences 
amidst desert sands that it was no wonder every 
one ’s spirits were buoyant. 


284 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


Of course the boys wanted to take a little turn 
around the camp before night set in, hoping to 
come across some game. This they could easily 
do because, at the time, they had nothing to do 
with getting supper ready, as it was not their 
turn to serve as cooks. 

Once again success came their way, for they 
succeeded in starting a buck, and, although it 
took a double shot to bring the fleet animal down, 
Dick proved equal to the occasion, after Roger’s 
bullet seemed to be wasted. 

This circumstance seemed to annoy the latter 
very much, for he was jealous of his well-earned 
reputation as a marksman. It did not surprise 
Dick, then, when the other’s first move upon 
reaching the fallen buck was to examine eagerly 
the quarry. 

“I thought it was queer if I missed him en- 
tirely,” declared Roger, with a ring of triumph 
in his voice; “you can see where my bullet 
passed through his body, but, as luck would have 
it, no vital part was touched. I’m glad you 
managed to finish him, Dick. ’ ’ 

“Yes, so am I for several reasons,” remarked 
the other ; “ in the first place we need the meat. 
Then again, it would be too bad for him to run 
for miles and in the end drop, and that wound 


FROM SADDLE TO CANOE AGAIN 285 


yon gave him would have proved fatal finally.” 

Of course the party rejoiced to see a supply 
of meat come in. They knew they could depend 
on the boys to procure it if there chanced to be 
any game in the vicinity ; and when they heard 
the double shot more than one of the men licked 
his lips in full expectation of a treat. 

It is a good thing to have a reputation for ac- 
complishing things, for there are times when 
it spurs the possessor on, in order that he may 
not lose caste with his admirers. 

Roger was not fully satisfied with the shooting 
of the buck. His fishing instinct had been 
aroused by the tales he had heard concerning the 
great finny prizes to be had in these rivers that 
ran down to the sea, and he longed to be able to 
capture his first prize in the shape of a salmon. 

So, immediately after supper, he got his line 
in readiness, and set it in hope of a strike. 
Many times during the evening he left the vi- 
cinity of the campfire, where the men were sit- 
ting at their ease and exchanging stories, to 
make an eager investigation of his line. 

Roger was, however, doomed to disappoint- 
ment that night. Either the salmon did not run 
so far from the sea at this time of the year, or 
else his bait had not proven satisfactory. In 


286 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


time, no doubt, he would learn better; or he 
could possibly find a chance to make use of the 
spear he had secured from a Nez Perces brave, 
and which was used for striking the great fish 
as they passed through some narrow estuary of 
the river, running between the rocks. 


CHAPTER XXVIII 


AT THE FALLS OF THE COLUMBIA 

“I hope you don’t think I’m discouraged, 
Dick, because so far no fish has come near my 
hook?” remarked Roger, when the time came 
to wrap their blankets around them and seek 
rest. 

“Oh! I know you too well to believe that,” 
replied the other. “From now on I expect to 
see you doing your best to land a prize. Sooner 
or later success is hound to come, Roger.” 

“I know it,” was the confident way the other 
spoke; “because I’ve always made it my busi- 
ness to stick to the old motto, 4 If at first you 
don’t succeed, try, try again.’ And even if the 
fish refuse to look at my bait I’ve got that spear, 
you remember. One of these days I’ll find a 
chance to launch it, and bring up a salmon 
worth looking at.” 

Dick always liked to hear Roger talk that 
way. It was his constancy that in the past had 
won him many a battle; for Roger had a stub- 
287 


288 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


bora streak in his nature and would come back 
again and again to make new attempts. As the 
water by everlasting dripping will wear away a 
stone, so this “never-say-die” spirit often won 
out in the end. 

Nothing disturbed the slumbers of the travel- 
ers during that first night upon the bank of the 
Lewis River. They started again early in the 
morning, for, now that the end of their journey 
was almost in sight, a fever began to possess 
them to cover the ground as rapidly as possible. 

New sights opened up to their gaze with every 
mile of progress made. The paddles dipped 
into the clear water, and the sunlight, falling on 
the drops dripping from the blades, made each 
one resemble a glittering diamond. 

After their life spent on the muddy Missouri 
it was a great pleasure to Dick and Roger to find 
themselves upon a stream where they could in 
places look down for many feet, and see the 
stones on the bottom, so transparent was the 
water. 

As they floated along, waiting for the others 
to catch up with them, the boys’ favorite amuse- 
ment was to lie still, and, looking over the gun- 
nel of their hide canoe, watch the small fishes 
darting to and fro ; or thrust a paddle at some 


AT THE FALLS OF THE COLUMBIA 289 


clumsy turtle that had come up to see what sort 
of object this floating log could be. 

It was not always as pleasant as this, how- 
ever, for one day they had a downpour of rain 
that caused them to make hurriedly for the 
shore, and get their tents up with as little delay 
as possible. 

The storm continued all of the following day, 
and an unusual amount of rain for that time 
of year descended. After that the water was 
not so clear as before, the boys noticed. There 
were also places where they discovered land- 
slides had occurred, sections of the bank having 
slipped into the rising river. 

“It’s a good thing we picked out a camp site 
where the ground was firm,” Roger observed, as 
they passed such a slide on the next day, and 
saw what a terrible thing it had been. 

Dick was ready to agree with what his com- 
panion said. He shrugged his broad shoulders 
and shook his head. 

“It would have proved a bad job for us, I take 
it, Roger, if we had been camping on this spot. 
Think of having the ground slip from under you 
while you sleep ; and of awaking to find yourself 
struggling in the river. Yes, we were lucky to 
be on firm ground while the rain lasted. ’ ’ 


290 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


“The days keep passing along/ ’ mused 
Eoger, “and so far I haven’t been able to take 
a single salmon. And only this morning I’m 
sure I saw one jump out of the water after some 
sort of insect. If only I knew what kind of fly 
it was I might be able to coax one of the big 
fish to come to time.” 

“It is near the end of October, too,” Dick re- 
marked, ‘ 4 and any day now Captain Lewis says 
he expects that we must reach the lower river. ’ ’ 
“And, after that, all we have to do is to let 
the swift current carry us along to the sea ; eh, 
Dick?” 

“Our only remaining danger will come from 
the Flat Head Indians who live along the banks 
of the broad river. Then we must remember, 
you know, Roger, that there is a great fall some- 
where below us. The Nez Perces Indians told 
us they make a noise like thunder when the 
water is high, as it is after so much rain. ’ ’ 

“Of course we must keep on the watch for the 
fall, Dick ; I give you my word for it, I have no 
desire to be carried over the brink in one of 
these frail little hide canoes. It would be 
smashed on the rocks below, and, as for us, we 
might not know what had happened. ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ Just watch that fish hawk hovering over that 


AT THE FALLS OF THE COLUMBIA 291 


place in the river, meaning to snatch up his din- 
ner when he gets ready. There ’s the champion 
fisher for you, Roger. If that bird could only 
talk he could tell you all about the habits of 
these wary salmon that so far you haven’t suc- 
ceeded in catching. ’ ’ 

“There he goes!” cried Roger, excitedly. 
“ Oh ! what a splash he made ! And, Dick, look 
at him trying to get up again! It’s all he can 
do to rise, beating his wings like a crazy thing. 
See the fish the fellow has fastened his claws 
on, Dick. There goes a salmon, I do believe, the 
very first we’ve seen!” 

The big fish hawk was indeed having a hard 
battle trying to fly with such a large fish in its 
talons. It fluttered its wings, and still could 
not manage to get more than twenty feet above 
the water. 

As it turned toward the bank, doubtless mean- 
ing that, if compelled to release its hold on the 
glittering prize, the fish should fall upon land 
where it could be eaten at leisure, Roger gave 
vent to another exclamation. 

“When it gets off the river I’m going to shout, 
and see if I can frighten the hawk into letting 
that fish drop,” he observed, eagerly. 

“I’ll join with you, then,” agreed his chum. 


292 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


A few seconds later, Eoger made a signal with 
his paddle at which both of them gave forth a 
startling yell. Surely enough, the sudden dis- 
cordant sound startled the fish hawk, and it im- 
mediately let its prize go. 

“ There, it landed on the bank!” cried Roger. 
“ Quick! let’s paddle ashore before it flops back 
into the river again. Oh ! my first salmon seems 
to be coming to me from the air after all !” 

Reaching the bank, Roger sprang ashore, and 
presently came back, carrying his capture by in- 
serting a finger in the gill. It was indeed a sal- 
mon, though only of a comparatively few pounds 
weight, and nothing compared to myriads they 
were fated to see later on. 

“Enough to make a supper for both the cap- 
tains, and ourselves in the bargain ! ’ ’ explained 
the triumphant Roger. “And I want to say 
that never before did I pull in a fish from the 
air. That’s a new way of doing it, Dick. I’ll 
never see an industrious fish hawk after 
this but that I’ll think of what happened to- 
day.” 

“If you hadn’t secured. the fish some robber 

* 

eagle might,” declared Dick. “Many a time 
have I sat and watched one of those bald-headed 
pirates, perched on a dead limb of a tree, too 


AT THE FALLS OF THE COLUMBIA 293 


lazy to pounce down and get a dinner for him- 
self, and only waiting until a hawk flew otf with 
its prize, when, after the other bird, would start 
the eagle, and ten times out of eleven he was 
hound to play the robber game. ’ ’ 

“Yes,” added Eoger, “I’ve seen the poor 
hawk mount high in the air, trying to escape; 
but with the eagle in hot pursuit. In the end 
the fish would drop, and the eagle follow after 
it, snatching his dinner from the air long before 
it could strike the earth.; just as I can let a stone 
fall, and then overtake it with my hand before 
it lands.” 

It was on the second day after this incident 
that the boys, who were ahead of the others, 
were heard giving glad yells. The secret of all 
this joy was soon made manifest, for they had 
really arrived at the junction of the Lewis with 
the Columbia, as they immediately called the 
majestic stream that, with a swift current, ran 
to the west, and flowed out into the sea. 

All their hopes, so long delayed, seemed now 
on the eve of realization ; and there were no de- 
spondent hearts in the camp when night again 
found them. 

It was with satisfaction that they looked out 
upon the noble stream, in the belief that the con- 


294 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


fidence which President Jefferson had felt in 
their ability to overcome all difficulties on the 
road had now been justified. 

It was just a day afterward that Roger found 
a chance to strike his first salmon with the In- 
dian spear. He and Dick had gone ashore at a 
likely-looking spot where a small tributary en- 
tered the river. The character of the ground 
emboldened Roger to believe he might run 
across some of the places such as the Indians 
loved to frequent when fishiifg after their pe- 
culiar style. 

He found that he could creep along and look 
down upon the water five or six feet below, 
where the shadows were dense, and the passage 
of a silvery salmon would seem like a ray of 
sunlight. 

Here the boy waited, crouching silently, just 
as he imagined the expert Indian fish-spearers 
were wont to hang. And presently Dick, who 
was watching close by, saw him make a furious 
jab with his spear. Following this, Roger 
struggled desperately, and then dragged up a 
magnificent fish, floundering at the end of the 
spear. 

This he repeated twice more, when they had 
enough for the whole party. That was certainly 


AT THE FALLS OF THE COLUMBIA 295 


a red letter day in the life of Roger, and one he 
was not likely soon to forget. 

More days passed, and they were constantly 
descending the majestic river, now unusually 
high on account of the recent heavy rains. 
Twice they were compelled to cut short their 
day’s trip in order to seek shelter from a down- 
pour ; and, after such a recent experience of the 
dry and arid strip of country stretching out 
toward the foot of the Kocky Mountains, they 
hardly knew what to make of such weather. 

There came a day when, ahead of them, they 
heard a dull sound that thrilled every heart. 
The falls of the Columbia must be at hand, 
where they would be compelled to make a port- 
age with the canoes and their cargoes. 

Roger would have liked to strike out and be 
the first* to get within seeing distance of this 
natural wonder, but Dick curbed his impatience. 

“ Better hold back and keep near the rest,” 
he advised. “We none of us know anything 
about the falls, and from the Indians we’ve 
heard they are very dangerous. They even 
claim that a bad spirit is chained under the 
water, and always ready to overturn the canoe 
of any venturesome brave who ventures too 

77 


near. 


296 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


The current was becoming furiously swift, 
and Captain Lewis, like the wise leader he was, 
advised that all the boats make for the shore. 
It required considerable sturdy work to effect 
this, for they had already gone further down 
than discretion fully warranted. 

All would have gone well except for an unfor- 
tunate accident. The paddle which Roger was 
using had been cracked a little recently ; indeed 
he had just that morning discovered the flaw, 
and declared he must lose no time in making a 
new one. 

When Roger worked he did it with all his vim 
and energy; consequently there was a greater 
strain on his paddle than would have been the 
case had Dick, for instance, been handling it. 

Feeling the savage pull of the fierce current 
the boy even put a little extra strength into his 
labor, which was a hazardous thing to do, con- 
sidering the circumstances. 

Dick, methodically handling his own blade, 
was suddenly thrilled to hear his comrade give 
vent to a cry of dismay. As he looked up he 
saw Roger holding the fragment of a paddle in 
his hands. The treacherous blade had broken 
just at the most critical time possible. They 
were held fast in the grip of a current which 


AT THE FALLS OF THE COLUMBIA 297 


Dick, with his single paddle, could never succeed 
in combatting ; and just below them the roar of 
the falls sounded, while they could see the foam- 
capped waves, that announced the beginning of 
the rapids, just ahead of their drifting canoe ! 


CHAPTER XXIX 


NEARING THE SALTY SEA 

Fortunately the others were close at hand 
when this catastrophe happened. Dick, of 
course, plied his paddle with the utmost vigor, 
but, in spite of his endeavors, their canoe was 
dragged perilously close to the verge of the fall, 
and, if left to themselves, the boys would have 
had a serious time of it. 

The nearest boat chanced to contain Jasper 
Williams and another. Williams had always 
been known as a quick-witted man when trouble 
came suddenly from a clear sky. 

Loud cries arose. Then this boat was seen 
speeding straight toward the one that had been 
crippled by the breaking of the paddle. 

“Here, take hold of this rope!” Jasper Wil- 
liams was heard calling, and Roger, who had 
been watching the approach of the other canoe 
in a sort of dumb anxiety, not knowing how their 
arrival would help, managed to secure the line 
that came flying through the air. 

298 


NEARING THE SALTY SEA 


299 


He saw what the trapper had in mind. Dick, 
too, bent all his energies to his own paddle, 
while the blades in the other canoe flashed fast 
and furiously as the two paddlers bent their 
broad backs to the task. 

The current was loath to give up its expected 
prey, and it fought furiously before admitting 
defeat; but brain triumphed in the end. One 
thing that helped materially was the fact that 
with every yard they gained in the direction of 
the bank the grip of the current grew less 
severe. 

In the end they reached land, much to the re- 
lief of both boys. Roger looked a little white 
under the eyes, although he stoutly protested 
that he had not been much alarmed. 

When later on they had a chance to see from 
what they had escaped through the happy cir- 
cumstance of Jasper Williams 9 possession of 
the rope, the boys were very grateful things 
had turned out as they did. Dick realized 
that there was not much hope for any one 
unfortunate enough to be swept over those falls, 
and carried through the rapids, where cruel 
rocks waited on every hand to bruise the victim. 

The party went into camp on the spot, and 
expected to be lulled to sleep that night by the 


300 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


incessant roar as the water took the plunge. 
Roger meant to busy himself below the falls as 
soon as he could get there, armed with his spear, 
of which he had by this time become very proud. 

They soon learned that this spot was a favor- 
ite fishing place for the Indians. Indeed, there 
did not seem to be a minute of the day that one 
or more dusky sons of the wilderness could not 
be seen prowling around, armed with spears 
with which they would adroitly stab any fish that 
came within reach. (Note 9.) 

The salmon on reaching a waterfall exhibits 
a wonderful agility in lofty leaping, in the en- 
deavor to gain the upper reaches of the stream. 
This, of course, is more frequent in the spring 
when the fish wish to reach their spawning beds 
far up in the rivers. Still, the boys saw many 
fish make the leap while they were at the falls, 
some reaching projecting ledges, and resting for 
another frantic attempt; others falling back, 
doubtless to make a more successful effort later. 

These Indians the boys found were of a dif- 
ferent tribe from any they had thus far en- 
countered, and they soon decided they must be- 
long to the fighting tribe of whom they had 
heard so many contradictory accounts, the Flat 
Heads. 


NEARING THE SALTY SEA 


301 


Very naturally, since they had probably never 
before seen a white man, the Indians displayed 
considerable curiosity. They were at first in- 
clined to flee, showing all the signs of alarm and 
enmity ; but Captain Lewis made friendly signs, 
and in the end succeeded in soothing their fears. 

“I don’t like their looks, though,” Roger said 
to Dick, as they watched several of the Flat 
Head braves accepting little trinkets, such as 
colored beads and minute mirrors, which had 
been carried along for the purpose of trading 
with the natives. 

“I agree with you there,” admitted Dick. 
‘ 1 They have a different appearance from the 
friendly Nez Perces, the Mandans, or any other 
tribe we have met so far.” 

6 ‘ I believe they must be more treacherous than 
the others,” continued Roger, uneasily. “You 
know we have heard not a single good word 
about them from any source.” 

“Well, ‘the proof of the pudding is in the 
eating of it,’ as we’ve heard many the time at 
home, Roger; and we shouldn’t judge people 
wholly by their looks. Captain Lewis seems 
to be willing to trust them. If any person 
can make friends with these Flat Heads, he 
will. ’ ’ 


302 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


‘ 4 Unless they’ve already determined to hate, 
and try to exterminate us,” grumbled the other, 
of course referring to the underhand measures 
which they believed Lascelles and his compan- 
ion meant to put into practice. 

It was not long before Roger found a good 
use for his spear. He watched how the red fish- 
ermen plied their weapons and copied their 
method. Although he could hardly expect to 
be an expert in the beginning the boy soon 
learned to handle his new tool with considerable 
skill; and Dick commended his work when he 
saw him strike a splendid silvery fish that had 
shown itself near the surface. 

It was not a very difficult task getting the 
canoes around the portage, or carry. There 
was a regular path which doubtless had been 
worn by the moccasined feet of countless red In- 
dians for ages past, since this spot must always 
have been a favorite one for laying in stores of 
fish food. 

The second night was passed some distance 
below the falls, though their musical roar could 
still be plainly heard. Always eager to learn 
facts in connection with what lay ahead, Cap- 
tain Lewis questioned some of the Indians once 
more with regard to how many days journey 


NEARING THE SALTY SEA 


303 


they still had to expect before arriving at the 
ocean. 

Thanks to his mastery of the sign language, 
the commander was able to discover what he 
sought ; and it was pleasing intelligence that he 
communicated to the rest of the company that 
same night. 

November was at hand, and before the month 
had gone far they should arrive at the termina- 
tion of their great adventure, with the ocean 
stretching before them. 

From the present time they could count on an 
easy voyage, unless something entirely unex- 
pected cropped up to dismay them. The cur- 
rent of the-Columbia was swift, and could be 
counted on to carry them along without a paddle 
being dipped, if they felt like avoiding the labor. 

Already were the men beginning to count on 
the glorious experience they expected to have 
while the winter lasted, hunting and fishing as 
the weather permitted, and with the wonderful 
sea to gaze upon. It was planned to go into 
winter quarters as soon as they arrived at their 
destination. This would permit of their gath- 
ering a great store of food, after the Indian 
custom. 

Only one fly remained in the ointment of the 


304 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


boys. They could not forget that, as long as 
the revengeful Frenchman, Frangois Lascelles, 
hovered about that part of the country, they 
could never feel safe. No matter if he were 
unseen, they knew him well enough to believe 
that he would be plotting in some underhand 
way to injure them, as he had done so many 
times in the past. 

“We will never know a minute’s peace as 
long as that man is alive,” said Roger, when 
the subject came up to cast a shadow on their 
happiness. 

The weather did not improve as they de- 
scended the Columbia. Rain fell frequently, 
and twice they saw where serious landslides had 
occurred. It made them more careful as to 
where they camped when night came, for, should 
they be so unfortunate as to be caught in one 
of these slips, the result was apt to be exceed- 
ingly serious. 

They saw Indians daily. Sometimes these 
were ashore, and again they met them in canoes 
made of hide, or, it might be, dugouts formed 
from logs. In most cases the natives avoided 
them, for the sight of white faces and beards 
filled them with wonder and fear. Some of 
them must have believed the explorers had come 


NEARING THE SALTY SEA 


305 


from one of the stars, and were people of an- 
other world, for never had they dreamed there 
could be any but copper-colored inhabitants on 
this sphere. 

Nor were the adventurers always free from 
peril from this source. On several occasions an 
arrow had been known to hurtle into camp ; and 
one of the men even received a flesh wound. 

For a short time it was feared the shaft might 
have had a poisoned tip, and every expedient to 
neutralize the venom was immediately applied. 
As the man did not suffer any great disability 
on accouiitrof his injury, they finally concluded 
that the Flat Heads, at least, did not dip the 
heads of their war arrows in the poison of the 
rattlesnake, as some tribes were known to do. 
(Note 10.) 

Captain Lewis did not like the menacing man- 
ner in which some of these Indians acted when 
on the bank of the river, while the little flotilla 
of canoes was passing. 

“I feel certain there is some malign influence 
at work, behind the scenes/ ’ Dick heard him 
telling Captain Clark, after they had seen a 
manifestation of this ill humor one day, when 
several half-naked red skins brandished their 
spears toward them as the boats drifted past, at 


306 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


the same time uttering angry cries ; 4 4 and, since 
we happen to know that Lascelles slipped past 
us down the river, there can be no doubt it is his 
work. ’ ’ 

“ A few days more and we shall be there, the 
captain says,” announced Roger, as he made his 
way back a short distance up the river in com- 
pany with his chum, they having noticed signs 
of game. 

The boys had gone about half a mile from the 
camp, having caught sight of a feeding deer. 

“We are getting close to the spot where we 
glimpsed that deer feeding on the green grass, 
so let us stop talking, and be on the watch,” 
Dick suggested, thinking the animal might have 
moved from its place. 

Three minutes afterwards Roger gave a low 
“hist.” 

‘ 4 1 can see him right now, ’ ’ he whispered, and, 
following the direction of the extended finger, 
Dick also caught sight of the dun-colored figure. 

Really it must have been a very hungry deer. 
As* a rule such an animal, when feeding, is so 
nervous and suspicious that every minute or so 
its tail will whisk, and the hunters know from 
this that the deer will immediately raise its head 
to take a look around. But although the boys 


NEARING THE SALTY SEA 


307 


as they advanced kept their eyes fastened closely 
on their intended quarry,, they could not see even 
the slightest movement. 

Roger had begged the privilege of having first 
shot, and, when they had crept as close as seemed 
wise, his gun-stock came up against his cheek, 
his eye ran along the sights, and then his finger 
pressed the hair trigger of the long-barreled 
rifle. 

Strange to say, the deer never moved even 
then. Roger was more than amazed. 

“Give him a shot, Dick!” he cried, “or he 
may get away from us yet, thanks to my poor 
aim ! ’ ’ 

Dick was about to comply, when suddenly the 
deer toppled over. There was something de- 
cidedly suspicious in the way the animal col- 
lapsed, and Dick had a flash of intelligence 
sweep over him. He believed the deer was being 
used for a stalking animal, and had been dead 
all the while, its body propped up to deceive 
them. And even as this dreadful truth struck 
him, he heard loud Indian whoops ring out. 


CHAPTER XXX 


A MOMENT OE PERIL 

4 ‘We are done for!” cried Roger, as vocifer- 
ous yells from various quarters told of the sud- 
den peril that had burst upon them. 

The pioneer boys had often, when sitting at 
the knees of their fathers, heard how the crafty 
Indians along the Ohio River, wishing to coax 
the settlers ashore when they drifted down the 
stream in their shanty boats, would resort to a 
ruse. 

There were white renegades among the na- 
tives, men like Simon Girty, who had been 
chased out of the settlements for wrong-doing, 
and who, hating their kind, had joined fortunes 
with the red tribes. 

One of these* turncoats would disguise him- 
self, and set up a plaintive appeal for help, 
claiming to be an honest man, who had just es- 
caped from the torture post of the Indians, and 
begging the newcomers not to forsake him. 

In a few instances his appeals would touch 

308 


A MOMENT OF PERIL 


309 


the hearts of the whites, so that, even against 
their good judgment, they were known to work 
the flatboat near the bank. Of course an attack 
always followed, the Indians springing up from 
their places of concealment. 

Dick remembered those thrilling stories now, 
when he and Roger were victims of a ruse along 
similar lines. That dummy deer had been 
placed so it could be seen by those in the canoes. 
The master mind capable of conceiving this 
trick knew well that the two lads were born 
hunters, and, in the need of fresh meat for the 
camp, could hardly resist the temptation. 

The game had worked only too well. So clev- 
erly had the dead deer been arranged that even 
their sharp eyes had failed to detect anything 
wrong, except that the animal seemed to remain 
persistently in one spot, and never raised his 
head. 

Almost immediately, flitting forms were seen 
among the trees. The boys did not stop to count 
them, but there must certainly have been a full 
dozen of the enemy. 

Two figures they glimpsed that were not cop- 
per-colored, and nearly destitute of clothing, as 
was the case with the Flat Head braves. There 
was no need to call out and announce their dis- 


310 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


covery, for both boys realized in a flash that 
they were once again face to face with the evil 
genius of their lives, the French trader, Fran- 
gois Lascelles, together with his equally un- 
scrupulous ally, Andrew Waller. 

Roger, with his customary impulsiveness, felt 
a wave of hot indignation sweep over him. This 
man, whom they had never sought to harm, had 
followed them ever since they set out from their 
homes on the lower Missouri, bent on saving the 
Armstrong property. Many times had they 
suffered from his persecution, and no one could 
really blame Roger for feeling bitterly toward 
the trader. 

Influenced by his impulsive and headstrong 
nature, he hastily threw his gun up to his shoul- 
der, and, covering the advancing Frenchman, 
pulled the trigger. 

No report followed, which at the moment was 
a bitter disappointment to Roger, with his mind 
so set on settling the score then and there. Of 
course, it flashed upon him that he could not 
expect his gun to load itself, since he had just 
fired the one bullet it contained into the deer 
that had been used as a decoy. 

With a cry of anger he turned, and, almost 
before Dick knew what was up, had snatched the 


A MOMENT OF PERIL 


311 


loaded rifle from his hands, thrusting his own 
useless weapon into his chum’s grasp. 

But the two renegades saw him do this, and 
realized their danger, for, though the exchange 
took but a couple of seconds, they had had suf- 
ficient warning to put stout trees between them- 
selves and the angry boy. 

When Roger whirled around, bent on carry- 
ing out his ^Le&ign, he was just in time to see 
Waller vanish behind a tree. It was a foregone 
conclusion that the quick-witted Lascelles had 
been even faster in his movements, since he 
knew well that he must be the object of the lad’s 
blind anger. 

Indians there were in sight, running toward 
them, and brandishing their tomahawks and 
spears threateningly, at the same time dodging 
behind various trees as if to confuse the “ pale- 
faces.’ ’ 

Evidently they feared those wonderful sticks 
that spat out fire, and made a sound like unto 
the near-by thunder, as well as mysteriously 
slew whatever they were pointed at. 

“We must run for it, Roger!” cried Dick, see- 
ing that it was folly to think of trying to stand 
off a dozen savages with but one loaded gun 
between them. 


312 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


4 4 All right !” gasped Roger, as he swung 
around and put himself in motion, for it was 
plain to be seen that not a second should be lost 
if they hoped to outwit the enemy. 

No sooner was their intention evident than a 
new burst of wild yells told that the Indians 
were in hot pursuit. High above the fiendish 
cries Dick could hear the heavier voices of the 
two treacherous white men, and he knew that 
Lascelles and Waller must be keeping in the 
van of their pursuers. 

The boys might have turned and tried to 
frighten the Indians off by a second shot, but 
it would be losing precious time, and every sec- 
ond must count when their lives hung in the bal- 
ance. 

The boys were clever runners, and under or- 
dinary conditions might have been able to keep 
well ahead of the fleet-footed Indians. There 
was one unfortunate thing, however, that prom- 
ised to hamper them sadly, and it concerned 
Rogers ability to keep up the pace. 

Several days before, almost a week in fact, he 
had turned his ankle, and had ever since com- 
plained of feeling it pain him from time to time, 
especially if he gave that foot any sort of a 
wrench. 


A MOMENT OF PERIL 


313 


He had not taken a score of leaps when his 
toe chanced to catch in a root, and, while the 
boy did not measure his length on the ground, 
he did feel a sharp pain shoot through that weak 
ankle. 

It made his heart sink to realize that he was 
bound to x feel it worse with every bound he took, 
and that m the end it might be the means of 
their downfall. 

Dick had kept close to the river-bank in his 
flight. He did this for several good reasons. 
In the first place, they had come that way, and 
knew the ground more or less. Then, again, 
the camp lay up the river, and, if help was to 
meet them part way, they must head straight 
for the boats. 

He was inclined at first to try to shout, in the 
expectation that those in camp would come to 
their assistance the faster; but, on second 
thought, he realized it would only be wasting 
his breath. Surely they must have heard the 
sound of Koger’s rifle, and those wild whoops 
bursting on their ears soon afterwards would 
tell their friends what had happened. 

He fully believed Captain Clark would sally 
forth with some of the men, bent on attempting 
their rescue. It was only a question of keeping 


314 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


ahead of their persistent pursuers long enough 
to allow the others to come up. 

“Faster, Eoger, faster !” 

Roger heard his comrade say this and he 
strove his utmost to obey, but the injured ankle 
was giving him more trouble every second and, 
despite his efforts, he failed to keep up to his 
usual standard of speed. 

“My ankle — I’ve hurt it again!” he called 
out, between his set teeth. 

Dick heard this with a thrill of horror. It 
seemed to seal their fate, for, if they could not 
increase their speed, the Indians were bound to 
overtake them long before any help might ar- 
rive. 

He tried to catch hold of Roger’s arm, as 
though his first thought was to render assist- 
ance; but that was impossible when running 
as they were. Roger indeed shook himself 
free. 

4 ‘ Save yourself, Dick ! I ’m nearly done for ! ’ ’ 
he exclaimed. 

Dick did not try to answer. He needed all 
his breath to carry him along; but, if he had 
spoken, it would have been to scorn indignantly 
the suggestion that he leave his chum behind, 
and look out for himself. Dick was not that 


A MOMENT OF PERIL 


315 


kind of boy; and if need be he would stand by 
Roger, fighting to the end. 

There was the swift-running river just beside 
them. Dick wished from the bottom of his 
heart that they could in some way make use of 
it in ordbr to give their pursuers the slip; yet 
he could not decide how it could be accomplished. 

If they jumped in, and attempted to swim 
across, there were undoubtedly among the half- 
naked braves many who could make faster prog- 
ress, unhampered as they would be with clothes. 
Oh! if only one of the boats would shoot into 
view, manned by a couple of the brave fellows 
whose guns would soon work havoc among the 
natives and put them to flight ! 

Dick saw no chance of obtaining help from 
that quarter. The ground underfoot was now 
slippery, and he remembered that they had 
passed over a place where the earth seemed 
spongy. 

He could only see one hope left. This was for 
them to seek refuge behind trees, and try to hold 
the enemy at bay long enough to enable their 
friends to arrive on the spot. And, since the 
Indians might rush them despite their threaten- 
ing guns, this seemed almost like a forlorn hope. 


CHAPTER XXXI 


THE END OF THE LONG TRAIL 

It was just at that critical moment that some- 
thing wholly unexpected happened. As long as 
they lived Dick and Roger believed that the 
Providence that had so long watched over their 
fortunes, seeing their terrible distress, had come 
to the rescue. 

They heard a sudden sound that bewildered 
them at first. It was a horrible sucking noise, 
and both lads actually felt the ground quivering 
under their feet. 

Instinctively they came to a pause,' as the 
yells back of them changed to cries of great 
fear, some of which seemed to be half-muffled. 
There was, accompanying these sounds, a 
strange splashing, and the crash of trees going 
down. 

As the boys whirled around, stunned by all 
these remarkable sounds, they looked upon one 
of the most terrifying spectacles that had ever 
come before them. A large section of the bank 

316 



FULLY HALF OF THE FLAT HEAD INDIANS WENT WITH 
THE LANDSLIDE ” 





J/7 
































. 






























































































THE END OF THE LONG TRAIL 317 


of the river, where they had found it so wet in 
passing, had suddenly let go while the Indians 
were crossing it, and, together with a number 
of trees^had slipped into the deep river. Fully 
half of the Flat Head Indians went with the 
landslide, together with both of the renegades. 

Dick plainly discovered Lascelles throwing up 
his arms in an agony of fear, as he found him- 
self being dragged along, with those tons and 
tons of earth, into a watery grave. Then a 
great tree smashed down directly over him and 
that was the last that human eyes ever saw of 
the French trader. 

The rest of the Indians stood there spell- 
bound, just as the two boys did. Superstitious 
to the core, those who were left must have be- 
lieved this calamity could only be looked on as 
a manifestation of anger on the part of the 
Great Manitou, who doubtless held the strange 
boys, with the white skins, under his protec- 
tion. 

They made not the slightest attempt to rescue 
their unfortunate comrades, but, uttering cries 
of terror, vanished in the depths of the forest, 
doubtless carrying to their village a terrible 
story of what had occurred, to cause weeping 
and wailing among the lodges of the Flat Heads. 


318 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


Still watching, the boys saw several figures 
climb up out of the agitated waters. They were 
in every instance the copper-colored natives, 
who went limping away, looking back in abject 
terror. 

Though they watched closely, the boys could 
discover not the slightest trace of either of the 
renegades. The trees floated off, or remained 
there sunk in the water ; but a close examination 
of the scene of the landslide convinced Dick 
and Roger they had surely seen the last of their 
bitter enemies. 

The two boys could not express their emotion 
except by clasping each other’s hands and 
squeezing them fiercely. Their safety had been 
brought about through no mortal agency; and 
it was not singular that they always looked upon 
the landslide as a miracle wrought in their in- 
terest. 

Shortly afterwards, when Dick had taken his 
own gun, and Roger managed to get a load in 
his weapon, they heard the sound of voices, and 
some of the men from the camp appeared. Just 
as the boys had anticipated, they were led by 
brave Captain Clark. 

Great was their amazement when they heard 
the wonderful story the lads had to tell. It 


THE END OF THE LONG TRAIL 319 


seemed almost unbelievable, and yet there was 
the evidence before their very eyes, the gap in 
the river bank, the fallen trees, and even some 
of the Indian tomahawks on the ground where 
they had been cast when the remainder of the 
band fled in dismay from the fatal spot. 

When Captain Lewis was told about it, he 
declared it to be the judgment of Heaven upon 
the heads of those two wicked men. They had 
sought to stir up the resentment of the Flat 
Heads against the little party, and, had their 
plans succeeded, the members of the expedition 
would be in constant danger of their lives during 
the whole of the coming winter. 

As it was, the Indians must believe the white 
wanderers were under the protection of Mani- 
tou, and should not be harmed. Captain Lewis 
could see how a peace could be made with their 
leading chiefs, so that, for the months that were 
to come, the red men and their “paleface” 
brothers should live together as friends. 

After all their trials and tribulations things 
seemed to be working in the boys’ favor at last. 
With the disappearance of the scheming trader 
their greatest source of uneasiness had van- 
ished. The future looked bright once more, and 
the boys felt they could sleep without fearing 


320 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


that something terrible hung over their heads. 

That night was really the happiest they had 
all known for many months. The fact that they 
were close to the goal that had tempted them 
across the continent did much to bring smiles 
to the careworn faces of the voyagers. 

“If all the accounts we’ve been able to pick 
up are correct,” Dick told Roger that night, 
while they sat near the fire, the camp being well 
guarded every minute of the time, “we ought 
to reach our destination by the end of the sec- 
ond day, perhaps sooner.” 

“Which means we will be able to look out into 
the west and see nothing but the vast ocean,” 
Roger added, with a contented sigh. “Well, I 
feel glad— yes, doubly glad, for Captain Lewis 
and Captain Clark.” 

“I understand why you say that, Roger. To 
us it means only that our curiosity will be sat- 
isfied ; but think what they have risked to carry 
out the plan of the President ! It will be the 
greatest day in their lives when they reach that 
ocean they have come thousands of miles to 
look upon.” 

“And think of all they have braved to win 
their end,” added the other boy, his whole ex- 
pression speaking his deepest admiration for 


THE END OF THE LONG TRAIL 321 


the bold leaders of the exploring expedition. 

Well might the boys say what they did. A 
thousand perils had waylaid those daring spir- 
its, yet never once had they dreamed of giving 
up their plan. Over unknown trails, through 
dark canyons, across trackless plains and burn- 
ing deserts, up mighty rivers with their strong 
currents and swirling rapids — all these and un- 
counted other dangers had spread out before 
them, but without daunting their souls. 

No wonder then that the boy of to-day, who 
reads of this most wonderful journey ever un- 
dertaken in our great country, reveres the names 
of those two bold spirits who conducted the ex- 
pedition to a successful finish. 

With the coming of another day the journey 
was resumed. Even the weather seemed to 
have undergone a fit of repentance, for the skies 
were now as clear as crystal, and the rainy spell 
had evidently passed. 

Early in the morning several of the men has- 
tened to the place where the boys had been de- 
ceived by the decoy deer. They brought back 
the game, since none of the thoroughly alarmed 
Elat Heads had dared return for the carcass. 

It was easily seen just how cleverly the ani- 
maTs head had been fixed by means of stout 


322 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


sticks and deerskin thongs. The men also 
judged that it had been made to stand erect by 
the aid of other sticks skillfully concealed. On 
the whole, the boys concluded they had a story 
to relate that would arouse the greatest inter- 
est among the home folks, if ever they were for- 
tunate enough to rejoin the family circle again. 

Roger was glad that the remainder of the 
journey was to be made in the canoes, for his 
ankle pained him exceedingly, and he would 
have been unable to walk any distance without 
feeling much distress. 

“You will have to take things easy for a 
while, after we get to our journey’s end,” Dick 
told him. “A sprained ankle is a bad job, and 
you may feel it for many weeks. I can look 
back and remember how long it took me to get 
over a wrenched ankle some years ago.” 

At that Roger laughed aloud. 

“I haven’t forgotten that time, either, let me 
tell you, Dick. We were off on a hunt when 
you tripped. How your ankle did swell up ; it 
frightened me, I tell you ! But that cold spring 
water helped a lot to take the swelling down.” 

“Yes, and I can see you now, staggering along 
with me on your back,” continued Dick, bend- 
ing a look of sincere affection upon his cousin. 


THE END OF THE LONG TRAIL 323 


4 ‘ That was the heaviest load you ever under- 
took to tote, I wager.” 

“But I got there, didn’t I!” demanded the 
other, proudly, “winded though I was. And I 
made you a pretty fine crutch which you hob- 
bled around on for weeks, not being able to put 
your foot on the ground. ’ ’ 

Many times, as they talked, did these fond 
memories of the past arise to haunt them. The 
further they went from their well-loved homes 
the sharper the pictures seemed to become in 
their minds. Their dreams were mostly of 
those dear ones whose faces were forever before 
them, in the clear waters, while threading the 
mazes of the forest, or even looking out upon 
the glittering sands of the burning desert. 

When, that afternoon, a halt was made, Cap- 
tain Lewis cheered them with the announcement 
that there could be little doubt they would reach 
the mouth of the big river by the following night 
at the latest. Indeed, as the men had already 
discovered that the water was strongly impreg- 
nated with salt, they hardly needed this assur- 
ance to convince them that their long journey 
was on the eve of termination. 

They gave the commander a hearty cheer, 
however, when he told them this welcome fact, 


324 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


then set about making what was certainly one 
of the happiest camps of the entire trip. 

As usual the two boys talked things over while 
they sat resting after supper had been dis- 
patched. Eoger had sniffed the air several 
times, and he finally broke out with a declara- 
tion. 

‘ 6 There seems to be something queer in the 
air, Dick; something I’ve never before noticed 
in all my life. And to tell you the truth, I can 
make nothing of it.” 

‘ ‘ I may be wrong, ’ ’ Dick told him ; ‘ 4 but, from 
all I’ve heard grandfather say, I think that must 
be the salty taste they say one can notice when 
the air comes straight off the sea. If that is 
so, it proves we are close to the mouth of the 
river right now.” 

After that Eoger amused himself by sniffing 
the air many times. It seemed to give him 
fresh encouragement to have a silent but power- 
ful proof carried by the night breeze to their 
river camp. 

Taken in all, it was a rather restless night 
for some of the adventurers, and the boys in 
particular awoke many times, to sit up and lis- 
ten. Once Dick even fancied he could hear a 
far-off, dull, booming sound that could hardly 


THE END OF THE LONG TRAIL 325 


be thunder, since the stars were out, and not a 
cloud as big as his hand in sight. 

“I wonder,” the boy said softly to himself, 
with a feeling almost of awe, “if that can be 
the sea pounding on the shore. Grandfather 
has often told us how it makes a great noise 
when the tide is coming in, each wave running 
along and turning over as it breaks on the 
sand. ’ ’ 

He even sat there for a long while listening, 
though thinking it best not to arouse Roger, who 
chanced to be sleeping at the time. Only when 
the strange sound died out, owing to a change 
of wind, or the turn of the tide, Dick consented 
once more to drop back in his blanket. But, 
when he did get to sleep again, his dreams were 
of the glorious triumph that awaited them close 
at hand. 

The last day dawned, and the camp was early 
astir. Breakfast was hastily eaten, the small 
amount of boat packing attended to, and after 
that a start was made. 

To-day the paddles were seldom idle. 
Spurred on by the hope of reaching their goal 
before darkness again intervened, the men were 
only too willing to work their passage. The 
swift current might be very well under ordinary 


326 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


conditions, but on this particular day it proved 
all too slow for their eager hearts. 

They glimpsed Indians several times, but, 
strange to say, none of them manifested the an- 
tagonistic manner of those they had seen earlier 
in their trip down the Lewis and the Columbia 
rivers. 

Roger, who had noticed the change in the de- 
meanor of the natives, wondered what was the 
cause of it, and as usual applied to Dick for his 
opinion. 

“They are of the same tribe/ ’ he remarked, 
“for by now I know the Flat Head way of wear- 
ing feathers in their scalp-locks. But they 
seem now to be afraid of us, for those in that 
dugout paddled frantically for the shore; and 
never an arrow comes our way now. Can you 
make it out, Dick ? ’ ’ 

4 ‘ The only thing I can think of, ’ ’ Dick replied, 
“is that word has been sent out everywhere 
that the 4 paleface people ’ in the hide canoes are 
under the protection of Manitou, and that no 
harm must be done to them.” 

“Well,” observed Roger, with a happy smile, 
“if we’re going to be guarded by the Indian 
Manitou all winter, we needn’t be afraid of any- 
thing. When you come to think of it, Dick, that 


THE END OF THE LONG TRAIL 327 


landslide was the greatest thing that ever hap- 
pened to ns. It held back just long enough to 
let us pass, and then swallowed our enemies up. ’ ’ 

Noon came and went. 

The men were, so eager now they hardly 
wished to land to have something to eat, though 
Captain Lewis insisted on it, for he knew they 
needed a rest. 

Slowly the long afternoon passed, and, con- 
stantly on the move, the canoes swept along the 
current, urged by the muscles that seemed never 
to tire. Hope fought with a growing disap- 
pointment. Were they then, after all, to be 
cheated out of the anticipated triumph they had 
arranged for that night? Perish the thought! 
and, with that, the paddlers would dip deeper, 
and run a race to see which could hold the van. 

The sun sank lower and lower, and every eye 
watched its race with almost the same anxiety 
as was shown when, centuries back, J oshua com- 
manded the heavenly luminary to stand still in 
order that his army might wholly destroy the 
Philistines. 

Dick and Roger concluded that, unless some- 
thing happened inside of another hour, they 
would have to give up all hope of seeing the 
glad sight that day. 


328 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


“We are about to turn a bend in the bank 
right below,” Dick told Roger, “and, if all is 
well, perhaps we may see what we are yearning 
to look upon. ’ ’ 

All possible speed was made in order to turn 
the point of land covered with trees, that jutted 
out into the river. Then from every throat 
arose a joyous shout that made the echoes ring. 
It was the very first white man’s hurrah that 
was ever heard on the western side of the great 
American continent, north of the isthmus, since 
time began. 

There lay the mouth of the Columbia River, 
and, looking beyond, they could see the bound- 
less expanse of the Pacific, with the sun, that had 
beckoned them on all these thousands of miles, 
setting in a red blaze of glory. 


CHAPTER XXXII 


TO THE KISING SUN CONCLUSION 

On the following day the flag of the United 
States floated from the green hills of Columbia 
Bay. And, when the adventurers had become 
thoroughly rested, they began to discuss the 
matter as to where they would stay during the 
coming winter. 

Just what sort of severe weather they might 
expect none of them, of course, knew. In those 
early days nothing was understood with refer- 
ence to the famous warm Japan ocean current, 
which does for the Pacific coast what the Gulf 
Stream accomplishes for much of our eastern 
shore, as well as for Europe. 

So cabins were finally built, in which they 
hoped to keep fairly comfortable, and by degrees 
a supply of meat was laid in for consumption 
during the winter, if the cold should be pro- 
longed like a Canadian season. 

They soon found that the Indians meant to be 
friendly, and all fear of trouble from this source 
329 


330 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


was laid to rest. As the days and weeks crept 
on they explored some of the surrounding coun- 
try, and even tried to make rude maps of it to 
show when they returned East. 

Dick and Roger did their full share in every- 
thing that went on. Much of the meat that was 
dried that winter, in order to provide a supply 
on the return trip over the mountains and down 
the Missouri, fell before their guns. 

They were also instrumental in helping to tan 
some of the skins to be used in making neces- 
sary clothing for the men. Having been almost 
two years on the trail, some of the members of 
the expedition were sadly in need of garments ; 
and this well-tanned buckskin supplied the de- 
ficiency admirably, for in those pioneer days 
every man was his own tailor. 

It would hardly be fitting here to try to tell 
the many things that occupied their attention as 
the winter months passed; but they were busy 
most of the time. To the surprise of all the 
weather never became severe. Snow they saw 
on the sides of the mountains, but, taken in all, 
they suffered very little from cold, a fact that as- 
tonished them very much. 

Finally the spring came, and all eyes were 
eagerly turned toward the rising sun ; for it was 


TO THE RISING SUN— CONCLUSION 331 


known that the time was now near at hand when 
they must start upon the return trip. 

The ties that drew them all, men and boys, to 
the East were many and strong' Their hearts 
often swelled with emotion as they thought of 
those from whom they had been separated so 
many months. 

“Why,” Roger was accustomed to saying, 
when he and his chum discussed the time of their 
departure, now close at hand, “I feel sure I will 
never know my little sister, Mary, when I see 
her again ; she must be such a big girl by now. 
And as for your brother, Sam, you may find him 
able to give you a good tussle in a wrestle. ’ ’ 

Thus they often talked of their loved ones, but 
neither of the boys ever dared express the one 
dread fear that sometimes tugged at their heart- 
strings, which was that they might find some 
face missing in the family circle when they 
reached home again. 

Toward the end of March, everything being 
favorable, they once more started up the broad 
Columbia, saying farewell to the place where 
they had passed such a contented winter. No 
serious illness had visited them, and all were 
very anxious to get started. 

Reaching the village of the Nez Perces, they 


332 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


had no difficulty in claiming their horses, which 
had survived the winter. And, having made 
many presents to their red friends, the adven- 
turers again set forth. 

They had a faithful guide this time who 
showed them how to avoid some of the worst of 
the burning desert. The changed season of the 
year also aided them, so that, in the end, they 
reached in safety the lofty barrier that divided 
the continent. 

Crossing the Rocky Mountains they pro- 
ceeded to where they had left their companions, 
and were fortunate enough to find them safe and 
sound. It was a joyous reunion all around. 

They had troubles with the Indians, though as 
a rule they found the red men inclined to be 
friendly; and, in return for medicine and serv- 
ices rendered, received many favors at the hands 
of the natives, including much-needed meat. 

Once, among the Blackfeet, they were forced 
to make a hasty flight, when some of the thievish 
Indians tried to steal their horses; and in the 
melee a brave was shot, though the animals were 
saved. 

When finally the Missouri was reached the 
party set to work to make new canoes, having by 
degrees lost their horses or traded them with 


TO THE RISING SUN— CONCLUSION 333 


the Indians for necessities. Captain Lewis 
knew that for the hundreds of miles they now 
had to traverse, boats would be far more prefer- 
able to horses, because the going was all down- 
stream, with a swift current, the river being in 
its spring flood. 

Some of the canoes they made themselves, 
others were purchased from the Indians; in 
this way enough were provided to carry the en- 
tire party. 

Day after day they kept pushing resolutely 
down the great river, camping by night on the 
bank. The summer was already well along, and 
they knew it would be close to October before 
they could expect to make the village of St. 
Louis, the first settlement on their course. 

It was just about the end of September when 
they did arrive, and the event created the most 
intense excitement ever known in that border 
post. Most people, who had seen the expedition 
set forth nearly two and a half years back, be- 
lieved the brave captains and all with them had 
perished. 

When Mayhew, the scout, had shown up, bear- 
ing the precious paper which meant so much to 
the Armstrongs, he had, of course, brought 
news ; and it was known that the expedition had 


334 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


reached a place near the far distant headwaters 
of the Missouri ; but since then weary months of 
waiting had ensued, with never a word, and 
hope beat but faintly in those fond hearts at 
home. 

It was a joyous meeting. Roger could hardly 
believe the tall girl who threw her arms about 
his neck was his little sister, Mary; and as for 
Sam, he bade fair to soon look down on Dick, he 
was growing so fast. 

Grandfather and Grandmother Armstrong 
were both there, hale and hearty, and mighty 
proud of their two sturdy grandsons, who had 
made that wonderful trip to the western sea in 
company with the President’s private secre- 
tary. 

The whole country applauded the hardy men 
who had done this great feat, and with reason, 
for, as one account says : 

1 1 They were world conquerers in the best 
sense, in that they had blazed the way for thou- 
sands of sturdy homeseekers who soon followed 
in their wake, building homes, cities, manu- 
facturing plants, railroads and telegraph lines 
where once had roamed the lordly bison, the 
herds of dun-colored antelope, the vast bodies of 
stately elk; and where, in the silence of the 


TO THE RISING SUN— CONCLUSION 335 


mountains and the forest the grizzly bear — mon- 
arch of the plains and the valleys — had moved 
in the peace and seclusion of the vast wilder- 
ness.” 

In later years, after the original pioneers of 
the Armstrong family had been gathered to 
their fathers, the families scattered, as new 
things arose to lure some of the younger mem- 
bers further into the wide West. 

They have settled, the newer generations of 
them, some in Oregon, along the mighty Colum- 
bia which Dick and Roger were among the first 
whites to see ; others on wheat growing farms in 
Dakota, or else on cattle ranches in Montana; 
though there can still be found Armstrongs in 
St. Louis, proud to trace their ancestry back to 
those bold pioneers whose early history we have 
attempted to narrate in these volumes. 

Jasper Williams often visited his young 
friends when he came to the growing settlement 
at the junction of the Missouri with the Missis- 
sippi. He lived to dandle the children of Dick 
and Roger on his knee, and tell them many of 
the exciting adventures which those two bold 
lads encountered when crossing the Great Di- 
vide with Lewis and Clark. 

Nothing was ever heard of either Lascelles or 


336 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


Andrew Waller, and the boys never entertained 
a doubt but that the renegades met their fate in 
that strange landslide by which they had been 
precipitated into the Columbia. 

And, since we have seen the safe return of the 
wanderers, and watched the happy ending of 
their great adventure, it is but right that we 
bring our story of early pioneer days to a close. 


TSB END 


NOTES 


Note 1 (page 5) 

When the vast territory then known as Louisiana 
was purchased from the French Nation for fifteen mil- 
lion dollars, in the nineteenth century, no one knew 
what its extent was. It took in the country west of 
the Mississippi, from the Gulf below New Orleans; 
but what really lay to the far northwest was merely a 
conjecture. 

President Jefferson was determined to know just 
what was included in this Louisiana Purchase, and it 
was mainly through his individual efforts that an ex- 
pedition was organized with the purpose of exploring 
the country as far as the Pacific ; for, of course, it was 
understood that the ocean bounded the land on the 
west. 

His private secretary, Meriwether Lewis, was put 
in command of the party, with a military second, Gap- 
tain Clark. What wonderful things they accom- 
plished history has recorded. It was in the spring of 
1804 that the expedition left St. Louis, and two years 
and a half expired before they returned to that border 
post, having successfully carried out their undertak- 
ing. 

Note 2 (page 22) 

In those early pioneer days flint and steel were com- 
monly brought into service when a fire was needed. 
So expert did the settlers and borderers become in the 
337 


338 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


use of these that they thought little more of accom- 
plishing the end they had in view than a Boy Scout of 
to-day does with the match. All they asked was a 
handful of dry tinder, and the ready spark quickly 
had a blaze going. 

It was not so easy when the question of firing their 
guns was concerned. The flint was fastened to the 
heavy hammer, and, in falling, was supposed to strike 
the steel plate provided for this purpose, when a spark 
might be looked for. This, falling into the powder 
placed in the little cavity known as the ‘ ‘pan, ’ ’ brought 
about the explosion. But, frequently, this small 
amount of powder would be jostled from its receptacle, 
and this would cause a failure at perhaps a most 
critical time. Many a settler in those days lost his life 
by just this accident; and frequent disappointments 
during a hunt for game could be traced to the same 
cause. 


Note 3 * (page 44) 

Contact with the natives made the early settlers quite 
proficient in deciphering Indian picture writing, so 
they were able to read fairly well many communica- 
tions passing between parties of those who possibly 
might be reckoned their deadly enemies. This method 
of using crude designs to convey the sense of a com- 
munication, or even the history of a tribe or family, 
was often carried out by fanciful pictures decorating 
the skin of which the teepee was made. In such fash- 
ion many of the gallant deeds of the chief or warrior 
to whom the wigwam belonged were perpetuated. 

Really, little common sense alone is needed to de- 
cipher most of these picture writings. Once the key 


NOTES 


339 


had been found, they become as plain as print. Smoke 
stands for fires ; the sun is easily seen on the horizon, 
or high above it, though toward the west, it may be; 
horses; deer with antlers; men walking, running, or 
crawling; and similar designs become plainly de- 
cipherable; and in this manner the story that is in- 
tended to be conveyed can be traced out. 

It is an interesting study, and many who belong to 
Boy Scout troops have found considerable entertain- 
ment in pursuing the fascinating work. 

Note 4 (page 50) 

Among all the Indian tribes found upon the North 
American Continent when the pioneers surged toward 
the setting sun, none has interested the historian so 
much as the Mandans, sometimes called the “White In- 
dians/ * because their skins differed so much from 
that of other tribes. All sorts of wild theories have 
been offered as an explanation of the wide difference 
existing between this tribe and others. It is true that 
they buried their dead as did the rest of the tribes west 
of the Mississippi, using scaffolds that the wolves 
might not get to the bodies ; and there were many other 
habits that stamped them true Indians. At the same 
time historians, who had lived among them, find a 
similarity in many of their words and customs to the 
Welsh people ; and it has always been believed by many 
that, long ago, a boat containing Welsh sailors was 
wrecked in the Gulf of Mexico after a tropical hurri- 
cane, and that, ascending the mighty river, the whites 
married into some Indian tribe, so that eventually the 
Mandans came into existence. 

There have been other speculations, and it is very in- 


340 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


teresting to read about these various theories, and try 
to guess which one of them can be the true explana- 
tion ; for that there must have been something remark- 
able about the origin of this tribe no one can deny. 
They were not as warlike as some of the tribes with 
whom they came in contact, such as the fierce Sioux; 
but at the same time it appears that they held their 
own in the numerous wars which followed an invasion 
by one tribe upon the hunting grounds of another. 

Unfortunately the Mandans were utterly wiped out 
in later years by the great scourge of smallpox, which 
possibly may have been one of the unwelcome gifts 
brought to them by the palefaces. 

Note 5 (page 64) 

In crossing the great plains that lie between the 
valley of the Mississippi and the foothills of the Rocky 
Mountains, it is in these days difficult to realize the 
tremendous changes that have taken place there during 
the last fifty or sixty years. Especially is this true 
with regard to animal life. Where to-day herds of 
long-horned cattle graze, or vast fields of nodding 
grain tell of the prosperous farmer, in those times un- 
counted numbers of great shaggy bison roamed. 

According to many of the accounts that have come 
down to us from authentic sources, the sight of such 
a herd rolling past, as far as the eye could see, and 
for hour after hour, must have been a most impressive 
spectacle. 

Where have they all gone ? Up to then the needs of 
the Indians and the depredations of wild animals had 
made no impression on the incredible number of the 
herds ; although the red men often drove hundreds of 


NOTES 


341 


the big animals over some precipice, and took nothing 
but the tongues, to be dried as a delicacy. 

The first serious inroad among the buffaloes occurred 
when the railroad was being pushed across the plains, 
and men like Cody, afterwards known as Buffalo Bill, 
were employed to slaughter the beasts in order to pro- 
vide sufficient food for the thousands of workers. 
Then it began to be the thing for parties to set out and 
kill for the sake of the slaughter. The robes were also 
brought into use for sleighing and other purposes. 
But the advent of the repeating rifle signed the real 
death warrant for the bison of the plains. Then 
they rapidly dwindled to almost nothing. In place of 
the millions that once galloped north and south in the 
seasons there are to-day but one or two small herds, in 
the National Yellowstone Park or in private preserves. 
Like the once numerous wild pigeons called the passen- 
ger pigeons which existed in untold numbers, the buf- 
faloes have had their day. 

Note 6 (page 194 ) 

In the cabin of every pioneer family could always be 
seen rows of dried herbs fastened to the rafters. These 
as a rule were intended for medicinal purposes, most 
of them being brewed into tea, when sickness invaded 
the household, which was not often, since the active 
outdoor life, and the primitive food of the early set- 
tlers, made them an exceedingly hardy race. 

Most housewives knew how to make ointments for 
sprains and healing by a clever admixture of these 
strong decoctions with bear’s fat, or, if they chanced 
to have it, pork lard, though in most cases pigs were 
unknown to frontier life, while a bear was always a 
possibility. 


342 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


Many of those old remedies were fully as satisfac- 
tory as those of the modern druggist. They were pure, 
to begin with, and calculated not to serve as “cure- 
alls,” but each intended for a specific purpose. In- 
deed, it would seem as if in those days they counted on 
Nature’s taking hold and lending a helping hand. A 
simple remedy to break a fever was resorted to, and 
then careful nursing, as well as a good constitution, 
did the rest. 

Before the Armstrong boys set out upon their trip 
it was only natural for their mothers to see that in 
their ditty bags they carried a supply of several of 
these standard remedies. 

Note 7 (page 233) 

From the accounts that have been handed down to 
us, written by Captain Lewis himself, it appears that 
the explorers were awed and inspired by the wonder- 
ful scenery that lay before them on their way to the 
Great Divide. Rugged mountains were there, brown, 
steep, hemlock-clad. Deep game trails led through 
the tangled meshes of the forest, and in the sparkling 
rivulets the trout jumped at the floating gnats and 
other insects. Gorges and canyons had to be passed, 
where the howling waters raced in an apparent agony, 
and flute-like came the sound of the snow-cold water 
against the pebbly bottoms. 

At night the scream of the mountain lion echoed 
across the silent valleys, while the bleat of the antelope 
could be heard upon the vast plains near the river-bed. 
Eagles soared above, peering disdainfully at the black 
specks of men beneath; and sage hens craned their 
necks at them, when they tramped from the river in 


NOTES 


343 


search of game. Over all was the clear, pure air of 
that vast mountain plateau, which invigorates, stimu- 
lates, and makes one feel as if he had the strength of 
ten. Inspired and stimulated by the thought that they 
were making history, it is no wonder those men pressed 
steadily on, determined to view the gray waters of the 
fog-sheeted Pacific in the end. 

Note 8 (page 268) 

One of the first things noticed by the members of 
the expedition, when they began to encounter the 
tribes living near the Rockies, was the fact that every 
warrior or chief who was looked up to as a brave man 
wore a necklace of terrible bears’ claws. This proved 
that the possessor had by his own individual prowess, 
and usually in an encounter at close quarters, suc- 
ceeded in slaying one of those monster denizens of the 
wilds, afterwards known as grizzly bears. 

There can be no doubt that this beast is by all odds 
the most savage and dreaded wild animal of the 
Western World. Indeed, there are those who say they 
would much rather meet a lion or a tiger in its native 
country than the grizzly bear. When an Indian, with 
his primitive weapons, and at the risk of his life, was 
able to take those claws, and string them about his 
neck, none could dispute his right to the title of a 
valiant man. 

Those who have hunted big game under every sun 
are frank enough to say that if a grizzly bear could 
climb a tree like a panther, and get over ground as 
fast as a lion, he would stand without a peer as the 
most feared game to be found. In these modern days 
of the repeating rifle of large bore, and the exploding 


344 PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA 


bullet, it is not very difficult to kill the monster ; but 
every one who has seen a grizzly bear in his native 
haunts is willing to hold in honor those red hunters of 
the early times, who, armed only with hatchet and 
knife, deliberately sought an encounter, bent on prov- 
ing their right to the name of warrior. 

Note 9 (page 300) 

The Indians took toll of the big silver-sided salmon 
as they made their way up the Columbia to spawn. 
They used as a rule a primitive fish spear with which 
they were very expert. 

There were always salmon to be found at the foot of 
the fall, or in shallow creeks that emptied into the big 
river, but, when the spring finally came, the fish would 
pass in from the sea in multitudes beyond reckoning, 
all eager to get up to the shallow waters where they 
could spawn. 

Eye witnesses of undoubted veracity have described 
the scene where, in places, the multitude of these big 
fish was so great that they filled the stream with a solid 
mass. 

Of course those days are past. In these times, when 
numerous canneries are operating along the river, and 
millions of tins of fish are put up every season, it could 
hardly be expected that the supply would continue in 
unlimited quantities. Though as yet there has been 
no serious inroad made, thanks to the action of the 
Federal Government, and the work of the active Fish 
Commissioners, who see to it that the fish wheels, by 
means of which catches are made, are regulated accord- 
ing to law. Still the sight of the untold numbers that 
greeted the eyes of the explorers on that early spring 
of 1806 has passed forever. 


NOTES 


345 


Note 10 (page 305) 

The fear sometimes felt by the explorers that the In- 
dians were using poisoned arrows was not unfounded, 
since it was well known that some of the tribes resorted 
to this fiendish practice, with the flint-tipped weapons 
intended for war purposes. 

Their usual way of making the arrows deadly was to 
find a healthy looking rattlesnake, and provoke him by 
thrusts from a long stick. When the reptile had be- 
come sufficiently furious, and was lunging madly, a 
piece of raw meat would be fastened to the end of the 
pole, and this he was coaxed to strike again and again, 
until it was well saturated with the green virus from 
his fangs. 

When this infected meat had become a mass of 
poison, arrows were dipped in it, and allowed to dry. 
Once these entered the flesh of an enemy, as a rule his 
death was certain. Of course an entirely different 
lot of arrows would be used for hunting purposes, the 
deadly sort being kept only for war. 

History however does not record many deaths from 
this source, so it must be taken for granted that, as a 
rule, the Indians disliked resorting to such a severe 
measure of defense. Possibly it did not appeal to 
them as exactly fair, and they were more than ready to 
measure their tomahawks and knives and spears, as 
well as their ordinary arrows, against the guns owned 
by the white men. Certainly no one of the Lewis and 
Clark party suffered from poisoned arrows during the 
long journey across the western country. 


Selections from 
The Page Company’s 
Books for Young People 

THE BLUE BONNET SERIES 

Each large 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated , 
per volume . . . . . . , $1.50 

A TEXAS BLUE BONNET 

By Caroline E. Jacobs. 

“ The book’s heroine. Blue Bonnet, has the very finest 
kind of wholesome, honest, lively girlishness and cannot 
but make friends with every one who meets her through 
the book as medium.” — Chicago Inter-Ocean. 

BLUE BONNET'S RANCH PARTY 

By Caroline E. Jacobs and Edyth Ellerbeck Read. 
“ A healthy, natural atmosphere breathes from every 
chapter.” — Boston Transcript. 

BLUE BONNET IN BOSTON; Or, Boarding- 
School Days at Miss North’s. 

By Caroline E. Jacobs and Lela Horn Richards. 

“ It is a fine story for girls, and is bound to become 
popular because of its wholesomeness and its many 
human touches.” — Boston Globe. 

BLUE BONNET KEEPS HOUSE; Om The 

New Home in the East. 

By Caroline E. Jacobs and Lela Horn Richards. 

“ It cannot fail to prove fascinating to girls in their 
teens, not to mention those of older growth, who still 
hold dear the memory of their youth.” — New York Sun. 
A— 1 


THE PAGE COMPANY’S 


THE YOUNG PIONEER SERIES 

By Harrison Adams 

Each 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated, 'per 
volume $1.25 

THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE OHIO; On, 

Clearing the Wilderness. 

“ Such books as this are an admirable means of stimu- 
lating among the young Americans of to-day interest in 
the story of their pioneer ancestors and the early days of 
the Republic.” — Boston Globe. 

THE PIONEER BOYS ON THE GREAT LAKES; 

Or, On the Trail of the Iroquois. 

“ The recital of the daring deeds of the frontier is not 
only interesting but instructive as well and shows the 
sterling type of character which these days of self-reliance 
and trial produced.” — American Tourist, Chicago. 

THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSISSIPPI; 

Or, The Homestead in the Wilderness. 

“The story is told with spirit, and is full of adven- 
ture.” — New York Sun. 

THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE MISSOURI; 

Or, In the Country of the Sioux. 

“ Vivid in style, vigorous in movement, full of dramatic 
situations, true to historic perspective, this story is a 
capital one for boys.” — Watchman Examiner , New York 
City. 

THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE YELLOW- 
STONE; Or, Lost in the Land of Wonders. 
“There is plenty of lively adventure and action and 
the story is well told.” — Duluth Herald, Duluth, Minn. 

THE PIONEER BOYS OF THE COLUMBIA; 

Or, In the Wilderness of the Great Northwest. 

“ The story is full of spirited action and contains much 
valuable historical information.” — Boston Herald . 

A— 2 


BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


THE HADLEY HALL SERIES 

By Louise M. Breitenbach 
Each large 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated, per 
volume .... SI. 50 

ALMA AT HADLEY HALL 

“ The author is to be congratulated on having written 
such an appealing book for girls.” — Detroit Free Press. 

ALMA’S SOPHOMORE YEAR 

“ It cannot fail to appeal to the lovers of good things 
in girls’ books.” — Boston Herald. 

ALMA’S JUNIOR YEAR 

“ The diverse characters in the boarding-school are 
strongly drawn, the incidents are well developed and the 
action is never dull.” — The Boston Herald. 

ALMA’S SENIOR YEAR 

•‘Incident abounds in all of Miss Breitenbach’s stories 
and a healthy, natural atmosphere breathes from every 
chapter.” — Boston Transcript. 


THE GIRLS OF 
FRIENDLY TERRACE SERIES 

By Harriet Lummis Smith 
Each large 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated, 
per volume $1.50 

THE GIRLS OF FRIENDLY TERRACE 

“ A book sure to please girl readers, for the author seems 
to understand perfectly the girl character.” — Boston 
Globe. 

PEGGY RAYMOND’S VACATION 

“It is a wholesome, hearty story.” — Utica Observer . 

SCHOOL DAYS ON FRIENDLY TERRACE 

The book is delightfully written, and contains lots of 
exciting incidents. 

\ — * 


THE PAGE COMPANY’S 


FAMOUS LEADERS SERIES 


By Charles H. L. Johnston 
Each large 12mo , cloth decorative, illustrated, per 
volume 81 50 

FAMOUS CAVALRY LEADERS 

“ More of such books should be written, books that 
acquaint young readers with historical personages in a 
pleasant, informal way.” — New York Sun. 

“ It is a book that will stir the heart of every boy and 
will prove interesting as well to the adults.” —Lawrence 
Daily World. 

FAMOUS INDIAN CHIEFS 

11 Mr. Johnston has done faithful work in this volume, 
and his relation of battles, sieges and struggles of these 
famous Indians with the whites for the possession of 
America is a worthy addition to United States History.” 
— New York Marine Journal. 

FAMOUS SCOUTS 


• ^ S , kind of a book that will have a great fascina- 

tion for boys and young men, and while it entertains them 
at will also present valuable information in regard to 
those who have left their impress upon the history of the 
country.” — The New London Day. 

FAMOUS PRIVATEERSMEN AND ADVEN- 
TURERS OF THE SEA 

“ Til? tales are more than merely interesting; they are 
entrancing, stirring the blood with thrilling force and 
bringing new zest to the never-ending interest in the 
dramas of the sea.” — The Pittsburgh Post. 

FAMOUS FRONTIERSMEN AND HEROES 
OF THE BORDER 

This book is devoted to a description of the adventur- 
ous lives and stirring experiences of many pioneer heroes 
who were prominently identified with the opening of the 
Great West. 

“ The accounts are not only authentic, but distinctly 
readable, making a book of wide appeal to all who love 
the history of actual adventure.” — Cleveland Leader. 

A — i 


BOOKS FOB YOUNG PEOPLE 


HILDEGARDE- MARGARET SERIES 

By Laura E. Richards 
Eleven Volumes 

The Hildegarde-Margaret Series, beginning with 
“ Queen Hildegarde ” and ending with “ The Merry- 
weathers,” make one of the best and most popular series 
of books for girls ever written. 

Each large 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated, 
per volume ....... $1.25 

The eleven volumes boxed as a set . . . $13.75 

LIST OF TITLES 

QUEEN HILDEGARDE 

HILDEGARDE *S HOLIDAY 

HILDEGARDE’S HOME 

HILDEGARDE’S NEIGHBORS 

HILDEGARDE ’S HARVEST 

THREE MARGARETS 

MARGARET MONTFORT 

PEGGY 

RITA 

FERNLEY HOUSE 
THE MERRYWEATHERS 

A— 5 


THE PAGE COMP ANT 8 


THE CAPTAIN JANUARY SERIES 

By Laura E. Richards 
Each 12mo, cloth decorative , illustrated, per 
volume ....... 50 cents 

CAPTAIN JANUARY 

A charming idyl of New England coast life, whose 
success has been very remarkable. 

SAME. Illustrated Holiday Edition . . $1.25 

SAME, French Text. Illustrated Holiday 
Edition $1.25 

MELODY: The Story of a Child. 

SAME. Illustrated Holiday Edition . . $1.25 

MARIE 

A companion to “Melody” and “Captain January.” 

ROSIN THE BEAU 

A sequel to “ Melody ” and “ Marie.” 

SNOW-WHITE; Or, The House in the Wood. 

JIM OF HELLAS ; Or, In Durance Vile, and 
a companion story, Bethesda Pool. 

NARCISSA 

And a companion story, In Verona, being two de- 
lightful short stories of New England life. 

“ SOME SAY” 

And a companion story, Neighbors in Cyrus. 

NAUTILUS 

“ ‘ Nautilus ’ is by far the best product of the author’s 
powers, and is certain to achieve the wide success it so 
richly merits.” 

ISLA HERON 

This interesting story is written in the author’s usual 
charming manner. 

THE LITTLE MASTER 

“ A well told, interesting tale of a high character.” — 
California Gateway Gazette. 

A — 6 


BOOKS FOB YOUNG PEOPLE 


DELIGHTFUL BOOKS FOR LITTLE 
FOLKS 

By Laura E. Richards 

THREE MINUTE STORIES 

Cloth decorative, 12mo, with eight plates in full color 
and many text illustrations by Josephine Bruce. 

Net $1.25; carriage paid $1.40 
“ Little ones will understand and delight in the stories 
and poems .” — Indianapolis News. 

FIVE MINUTE STORIES 

Cloth decorative, square 12mo, illustrated . $1.25 
A charming collection of short stories and clever poems 
for children. 

MORE FIVE MINUTE STORIES 

Cloth decorative, square 12mo, illustrated . $1.25 
A noteworthy collection of short stories and poems 
for children, which will prove as popular with mothers 
as with boys and girls. 

FIVE MICE IN A MOUSE TRAP 

Cloth decorative, square 12mo, illustrated . $1.25 

The story of their lives and other wonderful things 
related by the Man in the Moon, done in the vernacular 
from the lunacular form by Laura E. Richards. 

WHEN I WAS YOUR AGE 

Cloth, 8vo, illustrated $1.25 

The title most happily introduces the reader to the 
charming home life of Doctor Howe and Mrs. Julia 
Ward Howe, during the childhood of the author. 

A HAPPY LITTLE TIME 

Cloth, 8vo, illustrated . . . . $1.25 

Little Betty and the happy time she had will appeal 
strongly to mothers as well as to the little ones who will 
have this story read to them, and appeal all the more 
on account of its being such a “real” story. 

A— 7 


THE PAGE COMPANY’S 


THE BOYS’ STORY OF THE 
RAILROAD SERIES 

By Burton E. Stevenson 

Each large 12mo , cloth decorative , illustrated, per 
volume $1.50 

THE YOUNG SECTION - HAND ; Or, The Ad- 

VENTURES OF ALLAN WEST. 

“ A thrilling story, well told, clean and bright. The 
whole range of section railroading is covered in the story, 
and it contains information as well as interest.” — Chicaqo 
Post. 

THE YOUNG TRAIN DISPATCHER 

“ A vivacious account of the varied and often hazard- 
ous nature of railroad life, full of incident and adventure, 
in which the author has woven admirable advice about 
honesty, manliness, self-culture, good reading, and the 
secrets of success.” — Congregationalist. 

THE YOUNG TRAIN MASTER 

“ It is a book that can be unreservedly commended to 
anyone who loves a good, wholesome, thrilling, informing 
yarn.” — Passaic News. 

THE YOUNG APPRENTICE; Or, Allan West’s 

Chum. 

“ The story is intensely interesting, and one gains an 
intimate knowledge of the methods and works in the 
great car shops not easily gained elsewhere.” — Baltimore 
Sun. 

“ It appeals to every boy of enterprising spirit, and at 
the same time teaches him some valuable lessons in honor, 
pluck, and perseverance.” — Cleveland Plain Dealer. 

“The lessons that the books teach in development of 
uprightness, honesty and true manly character are sure 
to appeal to the reader.” — ■ The American Boy. 


BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


THE LITTLE COLONEL BOOKS 

(Trade Mark) 

By Annie Fellows Johnston 
Bach large 12mo , cloth, illustrated, per volume . $1.50 

THE LITTLE COLONEL STORIES 

(Trade Mark) 

Being three “ Little Colonel ” stories in the Cosy Corner 
Series, “ The Little Colonel,” “ Two Little Knights of 
Kentucky,” and “ The Giant Scissors,” in a single volume, 

THE LITTLE COLONEL’S HOUSE PARTY 

(Trade Mark) 

THE LITTLE COLONEL’S HOLIDAYS 

(Trade Mark) 

THE LITTLE COLONEL’S HERO 

(Trade Mark) 

THE LITTLE COLONEL AT BOARDING- 

(Trade Mark) 

SCHOOL 

THE LITTLE COLONEL IN ARIZONA 

(Trade Mark) 

THE LITTLE COLONEL’S CHRISTMAS 

(Trade Mark) 

VACATION 

THE LITTLE COLONEL, MAID OF HONOR 

(Trade Mark) 

THE LITTLE COLONEL’S KNIGHT COMES 

(Trade Mark) 

RIDING 

MARY WARE: THE LITTLE COLONEL’S 

(Trade Mark) 

CHUM 

MARY WARE IN TEXAS 
MARY WARE’S PROMISED LAND 

These twelve volumes, boxed as a set, $18.00. 

A— 9 


THE FAGE COMPANY’S 


SPECIAL HOLIDAY EDITIONS 

Each small quarto , cloth decorative, per volume . $1.25 

New plates, handsomely illustrated with eight full-page 
drawings in color, and many marginal sketches. 

THE LITTLE COLONEL 

(Trade Mark) 

TWO LITTLE KNIGHTS OF KENTUCKY 
THE GIANT SCISSORS 
BIG BROTHER 

THE JOHNSTON JEWEL SERIES 

Each small 16mo, cloth decorative, with frontispiece 

and decorative text borders, per volume . Net $0.50 

IN THE DESERT OF WAITING: The Legend 

op Camelback Mountain. 

THE THREE WEAVERS: A Fairy Tale for 
Fathers and Mothers as Well as for Their 
Daughters. 

KEEPING TRYST: A Tale of King Arthur’s 
Time. 

THE LEGEND OF THE BLEEDING HEART 
THE RESCUE OF PRINCESS WINSOME: 

A Fairy Play for Old and Young. 

THE JESTER’S SWORD 


THE LITTLE COLONEL’S GOOD TIMES 
BOOK 

Uniform in size with the Little Colonel Series . $1.50 

Bound in white kid (morocco) and gold . i Net 3.00 
Cover design and decorations by Peter Verberg. 
u A mighty attractive volume in which the owner may 
record the good times she has on decorated pages, and 
under the directions as it were of Annie Fellows John- 
ston.” — Buffalo Express . 

A — 10 


BOOKS FOB YOUNG PEOPLE 


THE LITTLE COLONEL DOLL BOOK — 
First Series 

Quarto, boards, printed in colors . . . $1.50 

A series of “Little Colonel” dolls. Each has several 
changes of costume, so they can be appropriately clad 
for the rehearsal of any scene or incident in the series. 

THE LITTLE COLONEL DOLL BOOK- 
Second Series 

Quarto, boards, printed in colors . . . $1.50 

An artistic series of paper dolls, including not only 
lovable Mary Ware, the Little Colonel’s chum, but many 
another of the much loved characters which appear in 
the last three volumes of the famous “ Little Colonel 
Series.” 

ASA HOLMES 

By Annie Fellows Johnston. 

With a frontispiece by Ernest Fosbery. 

16mo, cloth decorative, gilt top . . . $1.00 

“ ‘ Asa Holmes ’ is the most delightful, most sympa- 
thetic and wholesome book that has been published in a 
long while.” — Boston Times. 

TRAVELERS FIVE: ALONG LIFE’S HIGH- 
WAY 

By Annie Fellows Johnston. 

With an introduction by Bliss Carman, and a frontis- 
piece by E. H. Garrett. 

12mo, cloth decorative $1.25 

“ Mrs. Johnston broadens her reputation with this book 
so rich in the significance of common things.” — Boston 
Advertiser. 

JOEL: A BOY OF GALILEE 

By Annie Fellows Johnston. 

12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . . .$1.50 

“ The book is a very clever handling of the greatest 
event in the history of the world.” — Rochester, N. Y,, 
Herald. 

A— 11 


THE PAGE COMP ANT 8 


THE BOYS’ STORY OF THE ARMY 
SERIES 

By Florence Kimball Russel 

BORN TO THE BLUE 

* 12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . . . $1.25 

“ The story deserves warm commendation and genuine 
popularity.” — Army and Navy Register. 

IN WEST POINT GRAY 

12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . . . $1.50 

“ One of the best books that deals with West Point.” — 

New York Sun . 

FROM CHEVRONS TO SHOULDER- 
STRAPS 

12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated . . $1.50 

“ The life of a cadet at West Point is portrayed very 
realistically.” — The Hartford Post, Hartford, Conn. 

DOCTOR’S LITTLE GIRL SERIES 

By Marion Ames Taggart 

Each large 12mo, cloth, illustrated, per volume, $1.50 

THE DOCTOR’S LITTLE GIRL 

“ A charming story of the ups and downs of the life 
of a dear little maid.” — The Churchman. 

SWEET NANCY: The Further Adventures of 
the Doctor’s Little Girl. 

“Just the sort of book to amuse, while its influence 
cannot but be elevating.” — New York Sun. 

NANCY, THE DOCTOR’S LITTLE PARTNER 

“ The story is sweet and fascinating, such as many 
girls of wholesome tastes will enjoy.” — Springfield Union. 

NANCY PORTER’S OPPORTUNITY 

“ Nancy shows throughout that she is a splendid young 
woman, with plenty of pluck.” — Boston Globe. 

NANCY AND THE COGGS TV/INS 

“ The story is ref resiling.” — New York Sun. 

A — 12 


tS 0 jQ 









































"■N, 















* 






























































